|
BOOK III.
AN EXPOSITION OF THE REVELATION OF
ST. JOHN. Chapter I.
ON THE WARNINGS GIVEN TO THE CHURCHES OF
ASIA.
Sect. I.—On the Author, Writer, Scope, and
Period of the fulfilment, of this Revelation.
IT is not my
intention here to discuss the question as to the genuineness
of this Book, or to present to the reader a critical
verbal commentary upon it. I shall take it for granted
that the Book is genuine, because this has been proved again
and again by the ablest writers, as I also shall that the
received Text is generally correct. Where indeed any good
reason presents itself for thinking differently, I shall
give it, with such emendations as the place may seem to
require. In the main however, we shall find that the text,
as we have it, is sufficiently correct for our purpose;
which is to ascertain its theological scope and bearing, not
its mere verbal peculiarities, analogies, or the like.—
Having then, so far considered the nature
of the Covenants, and the Book of the prophet Daniel,
in connexion with their periods and events, as found in both
Testaments; we may now come to " the Revelation," and
consider its several exegetical particulars in detail, and
thus connect in one great whole, as far as we may be able,
the testimony of Jesus, which is,—as it
assures us,—the spirit of Prophecy.
The first verse of this Book tells us,
that it is " The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God
gave unto Him" (i. e. in order to reveal Him to
the world), " to shew unto His servants things which
must" (i. e. at that time) " shortly come to pass1."
It is added, "And he sent and signified it
1 Gibbon sneeringly says of this
Book, "A mysterious prophecy, which still forms a part
of the sacred canon, but which was thought to
favour the exploded sentiment" (i.e. of Christ's reign
on earth), "has very narrowly escaped the proscription
of the Church."—It is very true, many of the Churches,
hating the heresy of Cerinthus, and unable to understand
this book, rejected it, because it went, as they
thought, to establish a carnal millennium. The best
account of this affair will be found in the
Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius (Lib. vu. c. xxv),
where we have Dionysius of Alexandria thus expressing
himself: " Ego vero librum ilium rejicere omnino non
ausim, prsesertim cum multi ex fratribus eum magni
faciunt. Sed hujusmodi de illo opinionem con-cipiens
quasi sensus mei modum excedat, arcanam quandam planeque
admirabilem singularum rerum intelligentiam latere
existimo." The same was probably the opinion of those
brethren here mentioned. If so, the probability is
strong, that it always had its admirers, and those men
on whose judgment no one need be ashamed of relying. If
Gibbon had evinced such a mind, he would have shewn a
higher order of intellectual power than he has done. We
are next edified by the story of the exclusion of this
Book from the Canon, by the Council of Laodicea: and
next, with Gibbon's reasons why it has been thought so,
much of by the Greek, Roman, and Protestant Churches :
and by the latter, because of the advantage of turning
those mysterious prophecies against the See of Rome.
But, in all this, not the Book, but the men, have been
to blame. Milman tells us here in a note, that the
exclusion of the Apocalypse is not improbably assigned
to its obvious unfit-ness to be read in Churches. And
yet, parts of it are read in our own Church, and
certainly these are not very obviously unfit for this
purpose. Had it been better understood, no book could
have been more fit. No portion of Scripture is, in my
opinion, more edifying. " Wet-stein's interpretation,
differently modified (?), is adopted by most continental
scholars." (Milman's Gibbon, Vol. n. p. 303. Ed. 1838.)
Which however, is any thing but very explicit.
232 REVELATION, CHAP. I
by His angel to His servant John : who
bare record of the Word of God, and of the testimony of
Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw:" that
is, The Evangelist and Apostle John, who testified of the
Word (John i. 1, 7, 15,19, 32, 34 ; xxi. 24, 25) : also of the things which he had
seen (so 1 John i. 1), "That... which we have seen with
our eyes, which we have looked upon"...(ver. 3) "
That which we have seen and heard declare we unto you."
All which allusions were, no doubt, given to assure us, that
he was the writer of this Book.—I shall not dwell further
upon this point now.
We are told moreover, that the things so revealed were "
shortly'1'' to " come to pass:" which must, in the
general
REVELATION, CHAP. I. &C. 233
acceptation of language, imply at no
very distant time2. Let us examine the several places,
in which the same is in effect said; and hence ascertain
whether we can fix the period had in view. In verse 3 we
have, " The time is at hand:" which must, as before,
signify some period then soon to commence. In verse
19, John is commanded to write, "the things which"
(now) " are, and the things which shall be hereafter:"
i.e. to take place after those then in being, and, as
it should seem, soon to succeed them. The Greek is more
specific, and has, the things that shall be after
these. Of the
things which then were, the account of the seven
Churches following, formed an important part: the things
which should shortly come to pass, another; which
should seem to imply events such as should materially affect
these, and soon to happen.
It is said again (chap. iii. 11), "
Behold, I come quickly3." We have here, Christ's coming
coupled with judgments which should try the whole world (ver.
10). But this was, as we have seen, to take place with
power, and to commence within the generation then
existing. By Christ's coming quickly therefore, must
of necessity be meant, His coming during the period of
Daniel's seventieth week, that is, at the time of the
End4 generally, when judgment should first be executed
upon the Jews, in the fall of their City and Sanctuary, and
in their final dispersion; and secondly, upon the
Desolator himself, the Persecutor termed the Little
Horn, who should make war upon the Saints, and whose
body should then be
2 So also St. Paul (Rom. xvi. 20), "
The God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet
shortly :" i. e. by the power of Christ shortly
to be
revealed, as foretold by the Prophets generally, and limited
in time by Daniel to his seventieth mystical week.
3 Vitringa says here, " Quis enim
ab hoc distinctus (i. e. from Christ's final coming to
judgment) peeulians ille sit Domini adventus ad
Eccle-siam Philadelphenam, nemo facile explicabit." This
is, no doubt, an insuperable difficulty to the followers of
Mr. Mede, as also is,—and for the same reason,—" the day
of the Lord," and its equivalents. They never could see,
that an end was determined, and that the period for
this was also determined. This was indeed the day for the
recompense of the controversy of Zion, in which this Church
should, and did, rejoice.
4 Page 107, seq., above.
234 REVELATION, CHAP. I. &C.
given to the burning flame. Christ's coming " in
the clouds," has already been considered (p. 108, seq.
above).
If we now turn to Chap. xxii. 7, 12, we
shall find two repetitions of this: viz. " Behold, I come
quickly:" which must, of necessity, be understood in the
same sense. It is said again (ib. ver. 10), " Seal not
the sayings of the prophecy of this book; for the time is
at hand." But in Daniel (chap. viii. 26) it is said, "
Shut thou up the vision: for it shall be for many days."
And again (chap. xii. 4), " Shut up the words, and
seal the book, even to the time of the end :" and
(ver. 9), " The words are closed up and sealed till the
time of the end." The reason for not sealing the words
of this prophecy is therefore, this: viz. " the
time is at hand ;" but in Daniel, the reason for sealing
the words, and shutting the book was, because the vision
had many days to run: and to a period then distant, viz.
that of the end. Now the extreme end of
Daniel's period was, as we have seen, the close of his
seventieth week, which was to be signalized by the fall
of the persecuting Power, named the Little Horn, and
the giving of the fifth universal Empire to the Son of
Man. This coming quickly therefore, and time
then at hand, could not, in the nature of things,
be of an extent so great as that had in view in Daniel, as
far as the terms used may be relied on; and, from what we
have seen, the generation then existing, and even
St. John himself, were to witness its commencement at
least, as " the beginning of sorrows:" while its
termination could not exceed that noted above. And, once
more, St. John's " quickly," and " at hand,"
virtually identify themselves here with Daniel's period
of the end. Both the terms used therefore, and
the events given for the purpose of limiting this period,
conspire in assuring us, that the language used by St. John,
is to be taken in its common and usual acceptation, and in
no other.
This Chapter (xxii. 20) again, repeats
this " Surely I come quickly ,•" which as before,
must refer to Christ: and here, the declaration is
strengthened by the term " Surely." I will only add,
the repetitions of this enouncement must have been given,
for the purpose of making it both prominent and important:
which, accompanied as they are, and as shewn above, could
not have been intended to carry the reader beyond the period
so qualified, and so particularly and fre-
REVELATION, CHAP. I. &C. 235
quently brought before us. The time had in view
therefore, by the Apocalypse, must have long ago passed5.
sect. II.—On the General Scope of the First
Three Chapters of the Revelation, and first Vision
of St. John.
it must appear from the general
declarations of these Chapters, that Christianity had, at
the time of their revelation, been generally received; for
they extend to the uni-
5 It will be worth while here to notice
Vitringa's objections to this conclusion, particularly as he
is one of the ablest and best informed writers on this Book.
Grotius and Hammond, he tells us, confine it to 500 years at
farthest: while both most inconsistently add 1000 years for
its duration beyond the times of Constantine. Most
inconsistently indeed! Vitringa then introduces the
metaphysical consideration of all duration of time being as
nothing, with respect to eternity. Very true: but, Has this
any thing to do with our question ? Besides, if we allow
ourselves this latitude of criticism, every consideration
about periods of time must be cast to the winds! This
principle is, therefore, bad. He next tells us that, from
the times of Domitian to the present, sixteen centuries had
passed, and that the Lord had not thus come. I remark, This
is to argue on his own grounds, and these assumed as true:
which in fact they are not! The Lord has indeed
come: but not in his sense of these terms. He next argues
from the words "yet a little while" (Haggai ii. 6),
to shew, that 500 years at least must be meant. I remark,
not a word about" while" is found in the original
Hebrew here, nor in any one of the ancient versions. All the
place says is, Yet (there is) one (thing), Is
it a small one 1 or the like. Then the
shaking of the heavens and earth is mentioned. Which of
these is most suitable to the context, let the reader
judge.—He next carries us to Malachi iii. 1, 2, where he
translates repente, and interprets by "quanta."
But here he is palpably wrong: meaning in this place,
beyond all doubt, suddenly, not soon! and so
it has usually been taken. His last refuge is the
consideration that, because these things were to begin
in the days of John, it is accordingly said, they should
soon come to pass. I answer, If we had means no better than
these, for determining the end of these things, the
case might be as he would have it. It has been shewn
above,—and will again be shewn in the sequel,—that we have
indeed better means. This question need not therefore, be
further urged for the present. That the Prophets do
occasionally represent times, at a great distance, as
present to them, is true enough: so that even the Grammar is
greatly affected by it (See my Heb. Gram,. Art. 231,
seq.): but this is a thing very different from the reasoning
of Vitringa: and cannot be appealed to, in settling any
question about the times of events.
236 REVELATION, CHAP. I. &C.
versal Church, as it also must, that the
Church was then implicated in certain corruptions; and
likewise, that persecution was inflicted on it to some
extent6; not indeed to that which it was doomed eventually
to suffer7. And, on both these accounts apparently, these
warnings and encouragements were given to it, in its
universal character by St. John. We shall presently see,
from the terms used, that, under these seven Churches, the
whole Christian Church is addressed; for certainly, the
Gospel had been preached to every 'creature under heaven in
the days of St. Paul8. The mystery of iniquity evidently
had, as in his days, begun at least to work; while the
fuller tide of this, with its attendant tribulations, was as
yet future in the views of the Evangelist John.
It, should seem evident moreover, from
these considerations, as also from others to be noticed,
that Jerusalem had not yet fallen: and this receives
considerable strength from the circumstance, that not so
much as a single allusion to it, as a fact, is to be found
in the whole Book: while many certainly are, to the
predictions of its fall'1. And if this be the case, St. John
could not have written it when exiled by Domitian to
the Isle of Patmos (chap. i. 9), because this Emperor was
not in power till after the fall of the holy City. " /
John," says the writer of this Book, " was in the
isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the
testimony of Jesus.'1'' Which does not neces-
6 And hence (chap. i. 9) John says,
"
I.. . am your brother and companion in tribulation."
And
again (chap. ii. 9), "/ know thy. . . tribulation,"
&c. Again (ver. 13), " Antipas my faithful martyr."
And ib. ''Satan's seat. . .Satan dwelleth;"
ver. 14, "them that hold the doctrine of Balaam,"
ver. 15, "the Nicolaitanes;" ver. 20,
"that woman Jezebel;"
chap. iii. ver. 9, " the synagogue of Satan,"
&c.
abundantly imply, that " the mystery of iniquity"
had
begun to work, and produced its fruits.
' So Chap. ii. 10, " Fear not those
things which thou shalt suffer: behold, the devil shall cast
some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall
have tribulation ten days." But forty-two months, or
1260 days, or 85 days, or time, times, and a half; i. e. the
last portion of Daniel's seventieth week, is the period
elsewhere assigned to these tribulations. However varied
therefore, these descriptions may be, the thing meant in
them all, is identically the same.
8 See p. 129 above.
9 As we shall see.
REVELATION, CHAP. I. &C. 237
sarily mean, that he was there on account
of persecution for the word of God (much less in the times
of Domitian); but it may be, for the purpose of preaching,
just as Paul was at this or that place, for the same
purpose; and, as Asia seems to have fallen under the charge
of St. John, it is not improbable he may, long before he
became Bishop of that diocese, have made it the particular
object of his care. It is true, tradition makes Patmos the
place of John's exile under Domitian; but this seems to have
no better authority than that of conjecture.
It should also seem from the expression,
" I come quickly" noted above, that our Lord had
not yet come in Power, in any case. If he had so come,
with reference to Jerusalem, the form would rather have
been, Behold, I come again, or a second time;
or, as in His prediction10, Behold, after the
tribulations, i. e. as already inflicted, I come again.
But we have nothing bearing the least resemblance to this:
whence, it is but reasonable to conclude, that our Lord had
not yet so appeared in Power, in any instance.
Jerusalem was therefore, in all probability, still standing;
but was soon to fall, and that Wicked one to be
revealed. To the same effect, " Behold, he cometh with
clouds ; and every eye shall see him," &c. which is said
of something not yet done. And, alluding to this, our
Lord Himself says to the Jews, (Matth. xxvi. 64), "
Hereafter shall ye see the Son of Man sitting on the
right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven:"
which is but an echo to what we have (ib. xvi. 28), "
Verily I say unto you, There be some standing here, which
shall not taste of death, till they see the
10 In all places of this sort, we are
necessarily brought to Daniel (chap. vii. 13, seq.), "Behold,
one like the Son of man came with the clouds
of heaven . . . and there was given him dominion, and glory,
and a kingdom," &c. So Matth. xxvi. 64, "
Hereafter
ye shall see the Son of man" sitting on the right hand of
power, and coming in the clouds of heaven." See p. 108,
above. So also in the egress from Egypt, the power of
Jehovah appeared visibly in the cloud (Exod. xiv. 20; xvi.
10, &c. Comp. Is. iv. 5, for a defence to his people; Chap.
xix. 1, to destroy his enemies). In Deut. xxxi. 15, it is
said, "The lord appeared. . . in a pillar of a
cloud." Where however, there was no personal appearance
whatever. Comp. Ps. i/xviii. 34; xviii. 9—19 ; civ. 3, seq.
Nah. i. 3, seq. Zech. ix. 14, seq., &c. all speaking of the
revelations^of Christ.
238 REVELATION, CHAP. I. &C. [bk. in. ch. k
Son of Man coming in his kingdom:'1''
and this, as already noticed, must be limited to the
judgment to fall on Jerusalem ; for many then living would
see it: while none could survive to the period, in which the
fall of the Roman persecuting Power should take place. It is
to this last therefore, that we must refer the
prediction (in Matth. xxiv. 30), viz. " Then shall appear
the sign of the Son of Man in heaven, and then shall all
the tribes op the earth mourn11," &c., both because
it exceeds the limit of time marked in the first case by our
Lord, and also that of the space then had in view, which
must have been Jewry only ; while we have here, " all the
tribes of the earth" But, according to the terms of St.
John, this coming in the clouds had not yet taken plaoe in
any case. Jerusalem could not therefore have yet fallen: nor
could this have been written in the times of Domitian.
The next thing to be observed here, is
the dignity of Him who is the Author of this whole Book. Tt
is said (chap. i. ver. 5) to be "from Jesus Christ, who
is the faithful witness, and the first-begotten from the
dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth:" that
is, de jure, not at this period de facto. A
little lower down, it is said of Him, that He is " the
Alpha and Omega," " the beginning and the ending12,"
" the Lord which is, and which was, and which is to come:"
and (ver. 11) " The first and the last." And
again (ver. 17), "I am the first and the last:" " I
am He that liveth, and was dead;...and have the keys of
hell and of death" In these former expressions, the
titles assumed are those of jehovah Himself, besides whom
there is no revealed God; in the second, those which
refer to Christ,—God and Man, —and can possibly refer to no
other person. When we are told that " His hairs were
white like wool," we are necessarily brought back to our
second Vision of Daniel, where, as then noticed, the Son of
Man is brought to the Ancient of days : but here, Christ is
made " Him which was, and is, and is to come:" and
again, He has " the keys of hell and of death:" that
is, the insignia of judgment. " Out of his mouth"
too, goes forth (ver. 16) " a two-edged sword :" i.
e.
11 See pp. 107, seq. and 127, seq. above.
12 Isai. xt,,!. 4; xiav. 6; xLviii. 12. Rev. xxii.
13, with their parallels.
REVELATION, CHAP. I. &C. 239
" the Word of God," which is "
the sword of the Spirit," wherewith he smites the earth,
and destroys by His denunciations (i. e. the breath of his
lips) the wicked13. Our Lord is here depicted therefore, in
His rightful character, as God-man, i. e. in His
humility, and as having suffered death: in His power, as
Prince of the kings of the earth, and, as God the Word,
enouncing both the eternal blessings and terrors of the
Almighty.
Sect. III.—On the more Important
Particulars of Chaps. -I. II. III.
I shall not deem it necessary to note
every particular mentioned in this Preface, but only such as
seem important to the purposes of our inquiry. It is said
then, Chap. i. ver. 20, " The seven stars are the angels
of the seven Churches; and the seven candlesticks which thou
sawest are the seven Churches." It is one admirable
feature of this Book, that it occasionally supplies us with
its own interpretation of its most difficult parts. These we
shall notice as we proceed. We are here accordingly
informed, that by the " seven stars'" are meant,
the angels, or presiding ministers, of the " seven
Churches :" i. e. as stated above, of the whole
universal Church: and that, by the Candlesticks,
these Churches themselves are meant. When we read therefore,
of a Candlestick's being removed, we are to
understand the removal of some one such Church.
We should observe in the next place, that
every warning here given, involves some condition, with its
consequence, e. g. (chap. ii. 5) " Repent, and do the
first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will
remove thy candlestick ...except thou repent." Of this
character are all the rest. And if so, we have no
prophecy here: this is doctrine, and nothing
else: it foretells nothing positively: and therefore, it
is not prophecy in the strict acceptation of that term.
To talk then, of the desolate state of any such Church as
13 Isai. xi. 4.
14 The number seven here, although
restricted verbally to the seven Churches of Asia,
need not, in a book so manifestly mystical as this
is, be supposed to mean nothing more than what these words
imply. We shall presently see,—as we have in some places of
the Prophets,—that the content cannot be made out, under any
such assumption.
240 REVELATION, CHAP. I.
particularly named here, evincing the
fulfilment of prophecy, is to talk wide of the mark. And, if
by these seven Churches we are to understand the
universal Church, then will such interpretation be still
worse. But, if we take this as the enouncement of a
doctrine,—for which indeed its very terms are sufficient
vouchers,—then we shall see, not only in the desolate state
of those Churches, but in the removal of those of Africa,
Arabia, Persia, and of many other places, the infliction of
these very judgments of God. They were all thus warned: they
disregarded the warning, and they were accordingly laid
aside. Nor need these warnings be confined to those times,
as indeed the nature of all doctrine requires. They
bear as much on us, as they did on the Churches then : and
the truth is, the consequences are now as plainly to be
seen, as they are with reference to those Churches, wherever
these warnings are, or are not, attended to: while,
considered as prophecies, strictly speaking, they have
neither meaning in their terms, nor the possibility of
correct application in the facts.
" Thou hatest the deeds of the
Nicolaitanes" (ib. ver. 6). From the occurrence of this
term again (ver. 15), in the same context with " them
that hold the doctrine of Salaam," Vitringa has been
induced to believe, that by Nicolaitanes is meant,
the same thing as would have been, had the word
Balaamites been used15; and hence, that this term is not
derived from the name of Nicolas the deacon: his conclusion
is, that everything said by the early Fathers of the Church
on this subject, is not to be regarded. I must say with
Mosheim16,—respecting, as I very highly do, the merits of
Vitringa,—I am still inclined to believe, that the tradition
of these Fathers is not to be wholly disregarded. Some of
them too, lived near enough to these times to have known
whence the name originated : and certainly, those who have
so spoken of it were no visionaries.
From what is said of Balaam here, i. e. "who taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock (i. e. in
the Midianitish women17) " before the children of Israel"
(i. e.) " to eat things
15 On Apocal. chap. ii. 6, &c.
16 "Demonstratio Seetee Nicola Harum," &c. Dissert, ad
Hist. Eccles. pertin. Vol. i. p. 425. Ed. 1743. 17 Num.
xxv. 1, seq.; xxxi. 16.
REVELATION, CHAP. II. 241
sacrificed unto idols, and to commit
fornication:" no doubt need remain as to what these
Nicolaitanes were. The Platonic doctrine of a community of
women, had most likely been received among them: and this,
as a temptation to embrace their views, was no doubt held
out to all: coupled, —for nothing less could be
expected,—with "forbidding to marry18,1" and "
abstaining from meats," unless these were first offered
to idols: for fanatics are commonly rigid in exacting from
their followers, every particular distinguishing their
party.
"He that hath an ear, let him hear what
the Spirit saith to the Churches: To him that overcometh
will 1 give to eat of the tree of life" (ver. 7). That
this is a general enouncement of doctrine, directed
to all Believers, there can be no doubt: nor can
there, that what is said here by the Spirit, is also said
to all the Churches. The thing promised too, can be
nothing either less or more than the great privilege of
Christianity as taught to all by the Apostles, by
virtue of which alone, men should be restored to the image
of Him that created them, and even to higher privileges than
those of Eden, and even to eat of the fruit of the tree of
life. (See on chap. xxii. 2, 17.) We have here therefore,
neither Jewish, nor Gnostic, Millennium. We have the pure
enouncements of Christianity only, and those in which
believers should be made complete in Him, who is the head
of all principality and power.
" The devil shall cast some of you into
prison, that ye may be tried : and ye shall have tribulation
ten days" (ver. 10). From this, as also from (chap. iii.
10), viz. " The hour of temptation, which shall come upon
all the world to try them," it must be evident,
that the persecutions and trials foretold, by Daniel and
others, must be had in view. In Daniel we have (chap. xi.
35), " Some of them of understanding" (i. e. "
some of you," here) " shall fall, to try them, and to
purge, and to make white, even to the time of the
end: because," it is added, "it is yet for a time
appointed." The " ten days" of John must
therefore, be the same with this " appointed time,"
and " end," of the Prophet; who also
18 Their general doctrine was, that marriage was of the
devil, as shewn above, p. 116.
242 REVELATION, CHAP. II. .
tells us, that they should be given into
the hands of the Power who should be the minister of Satan,
during the period of a time, times, and the dividing of
time: that is, during the latter half of his
seventieth week (Chap. vii. 25; xii. 7. See on Rev. xii.
14, &c. below). John's "ten days" therefore, is a
mere indefinite manner of speaking, as in Gen. xxiv. 55,
Heb. ") some days, or a decade:
or, as we would say, some nine days,
or a fortnight: our Authorized Version is therefore lax
here. But we have a more sure means of determining the "
time," or " end appointed," as we have already
seen. This therefore, as before, must have been written
before the times of Domitian. And again, " the crown of
life" promised in this verse, can mean nothing more or
less, than the crown which St. Paul, declared was laid up
both for himself, and for all believers, having
fought the good fight, and perseveringly kept the faith19.
" He that overcometh shall not be hurt
of the second death" (ver. 11). That is, every one
that so overcometh throughout the whole Church, as
before. See what is said on this subject, chap. xx. 14, and
xxi. 7, 8, below. "Where Satan's seat is" (ver. 13).
The Church of Pergamos is here addressed, where it is most
likely Satan's service was in high repute; but the
particulars we are not told. Nor can it be ascertained who
the faithful martyr " Antipas" was. It is evident
that he must have suffered before John wrote this; and
therefore, considerably before the commencement of the
general persecutions. He probably fell,— as Paul very nearly
did,—(Acts xiv. 19, &c.) by the malice of the Jews. The
seat of Satan however, in this Book generally, is
certainly heathen Rome. Still, before the general
persecutions, Jerusalem might be so styled with the greatest
propriety: and here, both James the brother of John, and
Stephen, fell by the atrocity (see chap, xi, 8) of its
Rulers.
" To him that overcometh will I give
to eat of the hidden manna, and will give him a white stone,
and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth,
saving he that receiveth it" (ver. 17). By " the
hidden manna" is probably meant, that which the manna,
laid up20, mystically
19 2 Tim. iv. 8. 20 Bxod. xvi. 33.
REVELATION, CHAP. II. 243
implied, namely, Christ; and this He
Himself seems (John vi, 32, 36, inclus.) to say: i. e. I
will feed his soul with the provisions of my Church, so
that, in a spiritual sense, he shall neither hunger
nor thirst, but shall ever have the greatest abundance. I
greatly doubt whether any reference is had in the terms "
white stone," to any Grecian or Roman usage, as supposed
by the commentators generally, of which a sufficient
specimen may be seen here in Vitringa. This " white
stone"" was, as it should seem, to contain " a new
name," written by the finger of God as in the tables of
the Law. Of this Isaiah will give us some account (chap.
Lxii. 2), " The Gentiles," he tells us, "shall see
thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt
be called by a new name, which the mouth of the
lord shall name21."
We have reference again made to this
(chap. iii. 12), " Him that overcometh will I make a
pillar in the temple of my God" (i. e. such as Jachin
and Boaz were in that of the Jews22)..."and," it
is added, "/ will write upon him the name of my God, and
the name of the city of my God, the new Jerusalem, which
cometh down out of heaven from my God; and I will write
upon him my new name." This new name can be
none but Christian; whether we find it on the white
stone so given, or, as the name of the believer's God
(Christ), or as the name of the New Jerusalem,
which is the Christian Church. To have this so
written therefore, upon him, and upon his stone, appears to
have reference to Deut. vi. 8, seq., where we have, "
Thou shalt bind them" (i. e. God's words) "for a
sign upon thy hand, and they shall be as frontlets between
thine eyes," &c. which the Jews understanding literally,
applied in their phylacteries; when the intention is, that
they should be written on the table of their hearts. Not
unlike this is Num. xvii. 2, 3, where every man is commanded
to take a rod, and according to the house of his fathers (i.
e. tribes), to write his name upon it. Upon that of
the tribe of Levi, Aaron's name was to be written. Here,
upon white stone, i. e. pure, and as subject to no
decay, is the name Christian to be written.
21 See Acts xi. 26, where supposed by some, not without reason, to signify given
oracularly, or by inspiration*
22 1 Kings yii. 21.
244 REVELATION, CHAP. II.
No tribular distinction now
existing, the rod is out of place, for the believer
is now to be a pillar in his Redeemer's holy City, and the
material of this is to be that of the rock, white, pure, and
enduring; and so far is he to be a Cephas, or
Peter23, both as to faith and practice.
Again, " A...name...which no man
knoweth, saving he who receiveth it:" i. e. involving
" the mystery of godliness:'''' the realization of
the power of the Spirit, which the world knoweth not,
because it seeth him not2. Hence it is said, " The
secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him.'" Ps.
xxv. 14, &c. See Prov. iii. 32, &c. Where, it is remarkable
enough, the Hebrew term signifying also foundation,
is always used.
This is not therefore any Greek or Roman
tessera, nor is it either a white, or black, calculus used
by them in judicial proceedings: it is the insignia of the
profession of citizenship, &c., just as the name on the
tribular rod, or the text written on the door-posts, or
frontlets, with the Jews; marking at once their religious
profession, and tribular place and station: while, under the
New Covenant, the name Christian includes all this in
a, spiritual sense; and its essential properties are,
to be written on the heart that has been purified by faith.
"Thou sufferest that woman Jezebel,"
&c. (ver. 20). Allusion is here evidently made to the wife
of Ahab (1 Kings xvi. 31, &c.), who stirred up her husband
to every species of spiritual fornication; and, among other
things, to seek the life of the prophet Elijah, so that he
exceeded in wickedness all that had gone before him. That
some such Jezebel, or Balaam, or leader of the Nicolaitanes,
was in Thyatira at this time, is very probable, although we
have no historical record of the fact. The heresy of Simon
Magus had, in one shape or other, evidently taken its stand
here: and, as these Churches represented all others, the
same was no doubt true of many of them also. The mystery of
iniquity had been some time at work, and alas! how rapidly
does it usually make its way!
"I gave her space to repent...and she
repented not" (ver. 21). "And I will kill her
children...and all the
1. Rock, or Stone. John xiv.
17, &c.
REVELATION, CHAP. II. 245
Churches shall know," &c. Here
"All the Churches," (ver. 23). It will be observed we
are now told, that " she repented not;" and hence,
the warnings so given, as well as the judgments so
threatened, must have been intended for all the Churches so
circumstanced.
"But unto you...and as many as have not
this doctrine ...I will put upon you no other bur den...
hold fast till I come" (verr. 24, 25). From which it is
manifest, that there was a true Church in Thyatira, and that
the Apostolic recommendation (Acts xv. 28, seq.) to abstain
from meats offered to idols, from blood, from things
strangled, and from fornication, is the " none other
burden1'' laid upon it here. By " holdfast," &c.
seems to be meant, take care that, during the time of
sifting and trial, presently to come upon the whole world
(chap. iii. 10. Comp. Matth. xxiv. 13), your faith fail
not. Then comes the promise :—
" He that overcometh, and keepeth my
works unto the end" (i. e. every believer so doing until
the end should arrive), " to him will I give power
over the nations; and he shall ride them with a rod of iron"
„.." even as I received of my Father" (verr. 26, 27).
Christ gives to his servants, and "first-fruits'"''
here, the privileges and powers assigned to Himself by the
Father. To them it was given, as His ministers, to erect His
kingdom. They were to judge the world ; with the sword of
the Spirit issuing from His mouth, in His holy word, they
were to slay the wicked; and, by the same means, also to
give salvation, light, and newness of life, to every one who
should receive their testimony. As ministers, these would
occupy His place and do His work, not by their own wisdom or
might, but by virtue of that which should attend them, as He
promised, " Lo, I am with you always even to the end of
the world:" and, as this is delivered generally
as a doctrine, it need not be restricted to the end
intimated in prophecy, properly so called.
"And I will give him the morning-star
:" (ver. 28), that is, my own enlightening Spirit and
power. In Chap. xxii. 16, Jesus says of Himself, 'I
am... the bright and morning-star." He also says, " 1
have sent mine Angel to testify unto you these things in the
Churches:" where, be it observed, we have nothing
limiting this to the seven Churches of Asia: what is
said, is directed to the Churches generally. And
246 REVELATION, CHAP. II.
here, the subject-matter is the same as
it is in all these addresses. All the Churches are therefore
meant in each case; and this "bright and morning-star'"''
is, in like manner, promised to all. The doctrine too,
is that of Apostolic Christianity, and of all times.
In 2 Pet. i. 19, this " morning-star"
is styled " the day-star" (i. e.
lit. light-carrier), and it is given together with
the recommendation, to " take heed to the more sure word
of prophecy, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place,
until," it is said, " the day dawn, and the day-star
arise in your hearts:" as if the careful study of
Prophecy would necessarily lead to this heavenly light. The
Revelation of St. John was evidently given to guide and aid
this study, and therein to reveal both to the understanding,
and the affections, of the believer the light of life, which
is to be found in the face of Christ Jesus alone. " /
will give him the morning-star,'1'' is therefore much
the same thing as to say, / myself will come to him, and
make my abode with him. (Comp. John xiv. 18—24, and Rev.
iii. 20, seq.)
The first intimation we have of Christ
under the figure of a star, is in Num. xxiv. 17, in
these words : "There shall come a star out of Jacob", " and a sceptre shall rise out
of Israel, and He shall smite the corners of Moab, and
destroy all the children of Sheth." That is, Moab, as
an opposer of Israel, shall be utterly destroyed: he
shall be overcome by the sword of the Spirit, which is to
proceed out of the mouth of this Ruler. The children of
Sheth were now all mankind: those of Cain having perished by
the flood. These as mere natural men shall, in like manner
fall, and be raised to a new life by virtue of the law to be
maintained under the Sceptre of Christ (as Shiloh), to whom
the gathering of the nations shall be.
We have a manifest allusion to this in
St. Luke (chap. i. 78), " Through the tender mercy of our
God, whereby the day-spring" "from on
high hath visited us." It is added, by way of comment, "
To give light to them that sit in darkness, and in the
shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way of peace."
Again in the Song of Simeon (ib. ii. 32), "A light to
lighten the Gentiles, and the glory of thy" (true)
"people Israel." To the same effect Isaiah (chap. ix. I,
seq.), " Arise, shine, for thy light is come," &c...
REVELATION, CHAP. II. 247
" And the Gentiles shall come to thy
light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising.'1''
And Malachi (chap. iii. 2), "To you that fear my name""
(i. e. the believing Remnant of Israel) " shall the
Sun of righteousness arise with healing in His wings"
Where, it will be observed, the figure is changed, while the
Person meant is clearly the same.
What might have induced the wise men of
the East (Matth. ii. 2) to follow the guiding of a star to
Bethlehem, it is impossible to say with certainty. The
probability is strong that, as a tradition of the coming of
Christ, had certainly made its way far and wide in the
world25, some divine intimation was made to these sages,
that, if they followed the star then appearing,—in an
extraordinary manner of necessity, for this was an
extraordinary period as to miraculous appearances and
operations,—they would find Him in a state of infancy, and
just born. But here, in St. John and St. Peter, this star
was, in its enlightening and healing influences, to arise in
the hearts, and to shine in the lives of them who should
receive it: where, as in other instances noticed above, the
natural phenomenon is made to intimate the spiritual
privilege.
Chapter iii.
Verr. 1—6, contain the epistle to the
Church of Sardis; where, as in our former cases, there
appear to be only a few names to live. To this few it is
said (ver. 4, seq.), "They shall walk with me in white;
for they are worthy." We are taught (chap. xix. 8) that
by "fine linen, white and clean" is meant " the
righteousness of saints." It is in this place mentioned,
as " the wedding garment'''' of the spouse of Christ;
i. e. of His Church; and, of necessity, of every real member
of it. And, as it is the custom in the East to give the
garment to be worn at a feast, to every one who is to
partake therein26, so here this garment is necessarily the
gift of the Bridegroom, Christ.
25 The best work that I have seen on this
subject, is the Praeparatio Evangelica of Eusebius:
a work which every student of Theology should carefully
read. Dr. Gaisford has conferred a great benefit on the
Church, by printing a very good Edition of it.
26 It is the custom in the East to give a
garment, and Sometimes other ornaments with it, to persons
invited to feasts, and even to those presented to any great
man.
248 REVELATION, CHAP. III.
We have some intimation of this garment,
and its gift, in Isaiah (chap. Lxi. 10): " / will greatly
rejoice in the lord," it is said, " my soul shall be
joyful in my God; for he hath clothed me with the
garments of salvation, he hath covered me with
the robe op righteousness, as a bridegroom decketh
himself with ornaments, and as a bride odorneth her self
with her jewels." (Comp. verr. 1—7). In this manner was
the returning Prodigal clothed, even with the best robe,
(Luke xv. 22); the fatted calf was killed, and all were
called upon to eat, drink, and be merry, because a lost
child, and one as good as dead, had returned to the house of
his Father: which evidently refers to the coming in of the
Gentiles. It is in this way too, that the righteousness of
Christ is made over to Believers, through faith even as it
was to Abraham (Rom. iv. 3, &c.) : He is put on as it were,
(Rom. xiii. 14: Gal. iii. 27, &c.) and hence, they appear
before God without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing: in
Him they have become new creatures, and have thus
been restored to the image of Him who created them. Hence it
is also said, ib. ver. 5, " I will not blot out his name
out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before
my Father, and before His holy Angels." Such an one is
therefore, impervious to the second death (chap. xx. 19,
&c.): he shall pass from death to life, and not come into
judgment, (i. e. condemnation, John v. 24).
It is said of the sinful party here, "
If therefore thou shalt not watch" (i. e. to
repentance), " / will come as a thief" $c. where
reference is had to Matth. xxiv, 43, seq.: " If the
goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would
come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his
house to be broken up. Therefore be ye also ready; for in
such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh," i.
e. to execute his fierce anger, both on the disobedient
Jews, and the opposing Gentiles, within the period
determined for this, as we have already seen ; and hence, to
supply vouchers of a judgment to come, applicable at once to
all times, places, and persons.
From verse 7 down to verse 14, we have
the warning of the Church of Philadelphia: Here however we
have nothing in the shape of rebuke, except as directed
against unbelieving Jews. It is added by way of
encouragement, (ver. 10), " Because thou hast kept the
word of my patience,
REVELATION, CHAP. III. 249
I mil also keep thee from the hour of
temptation, which shall come upon all the world, to try them
that dwell upon the earth." If then we take this as
prophecy, and apply it to the Church of Philadelphia, it
will follow, that this Church should still remain in its
integrity; but the fact is, it has, like all the others,
fallen ! The " little strength"" which should be so
aided as to overcome the temptation to afflict the world,
must in fact have disappeared, and judgment have fallen upon
it, as in the case of the Churches of Africa, to the
uttermost. This can therefore be no prophecy; it is a
doctrine, as before, and nothing else.
We then have (ver. 9), judgment denounced on the Jews"
who are here, as before (ch. ii. 9), " The synagogue of
Satan." It is said, "Behold, I will make them to come
and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved
thee." That this contains no promise of conversion, must
be evident from
2. It is truly marvellous that Vitringa
could see here, and in Chap, ii., nothing but Judaizing
Christians. The text in each case affirms, that " they
say they are Jews, but are not." If the New Testament
usually styled the Christians Jews, there might have
been some ground for this: but it does directly the
contrary. In the Church all are one: out of the Church, all
are under the curse. Vitriiiga however, sees in the term Jew,
rn'TT1 OTVT ? chap. ii. 9) Confessor: i. e.
pros se ferens veram Judei confessionem. " Erant itaque,"
adds he, " inter Christianas, qui bo appellari et
denominari cupiebant Judaeos" &c. And so the proof is
made out! Once more, " Swayayrj hie est my ccetus,
conventus . .. Jacobus . . . Christianorum Coetum (Epist. ii. 2) et Paulus (Heb. x.
25)." Both of which
however, in this sense, are any thing but certain: each
being most likely, to be taken in their common untechnical
acceptation, as our Authorized Version has rendered them.
Much the same is again said here, but nothing is proved. "
Sensus est," he says, "fuisse qui jactaverint, se veram profiteri fidem in Christum, et hoc
nomine se a communione verce AEcclesice separaverint."
But this again, is only conjecture, and that too, without
the least ground for it! And again, " Judaei in Apocalypsisunt Christiani:"
which is assertion only!
All of which however, receives, as he thinks, sufficient
proof from its being said, "Behold, I will make them to
come and worship before thy feet," &c. as if this must
necessarily mean, their return to the true Church; and
because this was to be expected from such, more than it
could from Jews. It is astonishing, that so able a man
should have odfered arguments so weak as these: but the
fault lay in his system, which rarely ventures out of the
region of conjecture.
250 REVELATION, CHAP. III.
the context, as well as the threatening
manner in which it is given. If however, we turn to the
original enouncements of it, no doubt will remain on this
point. We have then. (Isai. lx. 14), " The, sons also of
them that afflicted thee," (i.e. "people as of
Gomorrah,"" who afflicted the true Zion in the days of
the Prophet,) "shall come bending unto thee; and all they
that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of
thy feet, and they shall" (thus virtually) call thee,
The city of the Lord, The Zion of the Holy One of Israel."1
A Synagogue of Satan, such as we now have before us,
could recognize the power of this Zion, in none but a
secular sense :—and in this sense the Jews have been
compelled to worship it:—which must be intended here.
Besides, Zion is nowhere said in a religious sense, to be an
object of worship to any people; nor, from the nature of the
case, can she be.
We have again (Rev. ver. 8), "Behold,
I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut
it," that is, of entrance to the Zion of God. " Thy
gates," says Isaiah (chap. lx. 11), shall be open
continually; they shall not be shut day nor night, that men
may bring unto thee," (more literally, in unto thee,)
" the forces of the Gentiles." So also (Rev. xxi. 25,) "And
the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day : for there
shall be no" (spiritual) " night there." Such is
the Zion into 'which this Church of Philadelphia had entered,
and was then so found in the estimation of Him "who hath
the key of David." The exhortation now is (ver. 12),
"Hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy
crown." What this Church had received from the Apostles,
was wholly adequate to the securing of this ; it wanted
therefore neither the Jewish, nor Heretical, Millennium of
that, or any other period. Then follows (ver. 12), the
general declaration, already considered, viz. "Him that overcometh,'"1 would Christ "make a pillar in the
temple of his God." all are then (ver. 13) called
upon to " hear," as before, " what the Spirit
saith to the Churches"
The last warning is addressed to the
Church of the Laodiceans (verr. 14—22). It commences with,
" These things saith the Amen, the faithful and true
witness, the beginning of the creation of God;" all of
which is a periphrastic description of Christ, amounting in
value to his titles as given in the preceding addresses,
though verbally differing from them.
REVELATION, CHAP, III. 251
The first of these I take to be the Syro-Chaldaic
Amen,Syr. .vn] stabilis, assiduus, &c.
of which the Hebrew JD» Amen,—used adverbially as a
term of asseveration,—is only another, and equivalent form.
With the definite article, as in the Greek
The permanent, faithful, true, or the
like. It should be remembered that, in the times of St.
John, the Syro-Chaldaic prevailed in Palestine: the purer
Hebrew had ceased to be spoken. We have indeed this Heb.
in Is. lxv. 16. in the phrases, " the God of
truth," more literally,
God of (him that is) true, or of a
true one. Which will bring us to the diction of St.
John, (1 Ep. v. 20), " That we may know Him that is true", " and we are in Him that is true,"
"
even in his Son Jesus
Christ." It is evident too, from the context in Isaiah,
that the person of Christ is there meant. We need not
therefore suppose, with Vitringa, after Kimkhi, that
here put for the word is intelligible enough as it stands.
" The faithful and true witness;"
i. e. " who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good
confession" (1 Tim. vi. 13). Faithful and true
moreover, in viewing, and judging of, the faith and
conversation of His professing people, as in these
addresses. Faithful also to his own word; e. g. "
Him that confesseth me before men, him will I confess before
my Father and the holy angels" So (ver. 5), " /will
not blot out his name from the book of life, but I will
confess his name," &c. Faithful and true too, in
preserving His believing people on earth "from the hour
of temptation" (ver. 10), so that they shall not be hurt
even by the second death. He is also faithful in judging,
and finally avenging himself on His, and their, enemies, as
judge of the quick and dead. Nor can any thing more clearly
or satisfactorily evince this, than do the facts connected
with this Book.
" The beginning of the creation of
God:" i. e. not in a passive, but the active sense: signifying, among other things,
Principatus, Potestas, and the like; and so the
Syriac, " Illud principium creaturae Dei:" more
literally, That Head of the creation of God; that
is, He who acted
252 REVELATION, CHAP. III.
as its Head, and sole Governour.
To this, some bring Prov. viii. 22. " The lord
possessed me (Heb. 133J3, lit. acquired me, made me
his own) in, the beginning of His way." (the beginning,
&c. without "in" Heb. i3 which will then mean
the Origin, Head, Commencement; and, by a metonymy,
Him who was so. We have in Deut. xxxii. 21 a similar
use of the word in, So he saw
(viewed) a Commencement, or Headship, for him: i.
e. a state in which his authority would take its rise. The
LXX. give here: the Vulgate principatum,
which is better: the Samaritan, " Et fecit
prcerogativum swam," which the New
Testament will throw the best light: e. g. Eph. iii. 9.
(God) who created all things by Jesus
Christ.'1'' And (ib. 11.) "According to
the eternal purpose, which he (God) purposed in Christ
Jesus." Better perhaps, of the dispensations which He
purposed : i. e. not only as to creation, but to all
pertaining to Religion. Of the first, Solomon speaks fully
in Prov. viii. 27—31: of the last, ib. verr. 32—36, inclus.
Comp. Col. j. 15, 16, where should imply
primogenitus, as to dignity and pre-eminence,
rather than any passive sense, as to birth. See also
John i. 1, 2, which brings us to the other titles of
divinity ascribed by our Lord to himself, in these three
first chapters of the Revelation; and all is consistent.
From ver. 15 down to ver. 19, this Church
is severely rebuked, and warned how to avoid the
consequences threatened. Its fault was lukewarmness, the
most subtle and fatal perhaps, that can attach itself to any
Church, and sufficient, as it is declared here, to bring
about its utter rejection. Let this never be forgotten. The
counsel given (ver. 18) is, " Buy of me gold tried in the
fire...and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed...and
anoint thine eyes wiih eye-salve, that thou mayest see :"
because " In him are hid all the treasures of wisdom,
and knowledge" (Col. ii. 2), because He i» " Jehovah
our Righteousness " (Jer. xxiii. 6), and because He "
is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and
sanctification, and redemption." (1 Cor. i. 30).
Ver. 19. " As many as I love, I
rebuke," &c. is now given to assure this lukewarm body,
that the severity had
REVELATION, CHAP. III. 253
recourse to was in the sincerest love. It
is added: " be zealous therefore, and repent.'1'' The
Chapter now concludes with a general invitation to all,
and intended, no doubt, to apply to the Church of all
times and places: not as a prophecy, but as a
monition: " Behold, I stand at the door and knock;
z/'any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come
in unto him, and will sup with him, and he with me."
That is, if any such (—nay, if any even out of the
Church) do this, then will I come in the power of the
Spirit, and will sup with him. Which can be understood of
nothing short of Almighty power, and ubiquity, in Him who
makes the promise. The same is true of the next verse, "
To him that over-cometh," sec., where the promise is to
bestow eternal life, honour, and glory, on all so
opening to the Redeemer, who stands as it were, and
knocks at the hearts of all believers, by His word,
His preachers, the suggestions of conscience, the
unsatisfying things of time and sense, and in the dread
anticipatings of eternal damnation. Let then every one,
who hath an ear, hear attentively what the Spirit,
in so much love and truth, says to the Churches.—
We learn two important things therefore,
from this Preface, or Introduction, to the Revelation. I.
The truth, that notwithstanding the fact, that Christianity
was preached and seconded by the exertion of miraculous
powers, it is not to be presumed that it will always be
so maintained; but rather, that, if its
followers forsake their first works, that is, as
received by Apostolical enouncement and exemplification,
their candlesticks, although retaining some portion of
divine light, will be removed, just as they have been in the
case of the Churches here addressed. For, as this
involves a question of principle only, no increase of
Christianity effected, even by miraculous power—were that
possible—can interfere with it : degree being altogether
excluded. The Revelation therefore, if it supplies us with
the brightest view of Christianity,—as it certainly does—it
does at the same time most effectually admonish us, that
this can be known and felt, only by the cultivation of a
true and lively faith, such as was realized by the
Apostles, and Apostolic Believers, of its times. II. That
the Author of the things brought here to our notice, is
the Son of God, " God revealed in power." These
declarations are therefore worthy of all acceptation, as
they are
254
REVELATION, CHAP. III.
most instructive and edifying. They are
the enouncements of Him who was, and is, and
is still to come, as our Creator, Redeemer, and
Judge. "This prophecy " therefore, and all
"prophecy," the spirit of which is " the testimony of
Jesus," proceeds from Christ, as the One, and same great
Author of it all. The Prophets spake as they were moved by
the Spirit of Christ28. St. John here did the same
thing; and the amount, as we shall see, of these his visions
is, a synopsis of all that they had said, presenting and
supplying at the same time, the best means for understanding
them.
We learn moreover from this Preface, as
we also do from other parts of the New Testament, that, how
perfect soever Christianity itself was in the Apostolic
times,—and it was ever in principle entirely so,—its
professors were in character, as were whole Churches, of a
very various sort. And this, supposing no irresistible
influence exercised upon them, is what would necessarily be
the case, and ever will be. Nevertheless, the Apostle tells
us, that, at this very time, Believers were
complete in Christ, the head of all principality and power:
that they were the very members of His body, and of His
flesh and bones; that is, in a spiritual sense: that
they were temples of the Holy Ghost; were citizens of the
City of the living God, and had come to the true Zion, and
actually sat in heavenly places with Christ; and, that this
was the case in many, no one need doubt. He adds, that if an
Angel from heaven preached anything beyond what had been
preached to them, and had been received by them, he was to
be considered as accursed, and as a minister of Satan29. It
was not therefore, the men, but the thing, to which they
were to look, and under which they were to grow up to a
meetness even for heaven. Christianity still holds out the
same to us; and vain must the expectations of those be, who
look for something better ; because, neither here, nor
elsewhere, is anything beyond this promised.
There is one consideration more ; it is,
That this Book was written at a time when it was especially
necessary to warn the Church of the things soon to take
place. It had been warned to expect its Lord, who had
said He would
28 1 Pet. i. 11. 2 Pet. i. 21.
29Gal. i.
8, 9.
REVELATION, CHAP. III. 255
come as a thief (Rev. xvi. 15)
in the night, and as the waters of the flood30.
The expectations of His coming are accordingly insisted
upon, by the writers of the New Testament. In the
Revelation, John gives—after our Lord and the Prophets
generally—the signs and other means whereby believers should
know how, and when, this should take place. The highly
figurative character of this Book was necessary, on some
other accounts. I. For the purpose of bringing the
mystical enouncements of the Prophets to bear on the
events then to take place; and so to supply the best means
of interpreting them. The enouncements of John are, as it
will be seen, easily identified with those, to which they
were intended to call our attention. Hence, these supply the
surest clue to their meaning. II. In order to avoid giving
offence to the Powers that then were, so as to make this
Book a ground for persecution, this mystical style
was likewise necessary. Had it plainly affirmed that the
Roman Power, then bearing universal sway, should within a
certain time fall for ever, and Christianity prevail; Who
does not see, that the body in whose possession it was
found, would be proscribed as a mere political party, whose
object was to stir up the world to rebellion, and to bring
about a new state of things in its own favour? and thus,
under the pretence of a purer Religion, to have in view
nothing beyond secular power and aggrandisement!
No sort of accusation was left untried
during the Persecutions, as the writers of those times
inform us: and surely, such an opportunity as this would
have afforded, could not have been overlooked. But, as our
Revelation presents itself under signs and symbols, and in
highly figurative and mystical language, it would be to all
but well-read believers in the Scriptures, a perfectly
sealed. Book; and such it certainly was. Hence it is said, "
Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words
of this prophecy:" that is, so read and hear, as to
understand what they unfold, and thence " keep"
(i. e. observe to do) " those things which are written
therein ; for the time'''' (i. e. then of experiencing
them) " is at hand." I would rather read however, "
he that read-
30 Matth. xxiv. 38, seq.
256 REVELATION, CHAP. III.
eth, and they that hear the words of
prophecy31, and," (i. e. generally) " keep those
things which are written therein" (i. e. as revealed in
this Book); "for the time is at hand " i. e. when the
instructions, encouragements, and great end had in view,
should be above all things necessary to the work and warfare
of faith. In this point of view, this admonition could not
but be important to the Church. The world, but particularly
the Church, was now to be tried in a way never before known
(Dan. xii. 1, sec.). To the support of the Church this
Revelation brought all the testimony of Scripture, both to
assure it of victory, and to supply it with encouragement
sufficient for all its wants. And, what is best of all, it
brought this in strains of the purest piety, and in the
fullest exhibition of spiritual consolation. In this
particular too, it can never cease to administer the
greatest blessedness.
31 In chap. xxii. 18, we
have in this latter place, may signify
generally the declaration, preaching, or the like, of
this Book, not prophecy properly so called: for the
fact is, there are no original predictions given in it. St.
Peter speaks of the blessedness of attending to prophecy
in his days (2 Ep. i. 19), as noticed above. I think
therefore, that prophecy generally is rather meant in
each case here.
Chapter II.
ON THE SECOND VISION OF ST. JOHN, AND
FIRST SERIES OF EVENTS.
Introduction to the Opening of the Seals.
W E now come to the fourth Chapter of this
Book, in which we have a general description of Christ
sitting in judgment, with the powers of heaven and earth in
attendance. His Elders, the twelve Heads of the several
tribes of the Remnant of Israel, are here joined with
the twelve Apostles and Heads of the Church under the New
Covenant : thus symbolizing the whole united in one
Body, and Christ as its supreme Head. The same thing,—as we
shall see,—is done in the twelve foundations of the New
Jerusalem; of which, one of each of the twelve tribes forms
the gates1. This City is therefore at once precious,
splendid, firm, and durable, as founded by God Himself; and
it is " at unity with itself.'1'' The thunderings,
lightnings, and voices, seem to represent the judgments
which God would inflict upon His enemies, in establishing
this Church, together with the enouncements of these.—The
parallel places, given in the margins of our Bibles (verr.
1—3), will point out the prophecies, and other enouncements
referred to : and here Daniel vii. 9, should be particularly
considered. The "four beasts" (verr. 6, 7), would
have been better translated, "four living creatures"
They appear to symbolize the combined powers of nature, or
it may be the angelic hosts, as in the Cherubim2 : and hence
as ready, at the command of the Judge on the throne, to
execute His judgments upon the earth.
We have in the next Chapter (v.), a
general description of this Judgment; of its execution and
consequences. " The Book" i. e. the Holy Scripture,
particularly of the Old Testament, the Visions of which were
sealed up in Daniel unto the time of the end, is here (i. e.
in the time of the end,) opened by the Lamb; that is,
by the ministry of Christ
1 Chap. xxi. 12, seq. below.
3 On these more particularly see Chap. xt. 2, &c.
below.
258 REVELATION, CHAP. IV.
primarily; and then, secondarily,
by that of His Preachers. This primary act of
opening is here carried on through seven stages; in other
words, the seals are made to be seven, and each of
these is said to be opened, some time after its immediately
preceding one. The number seven is used here, as it
should seem, indefinitely: and is perhaps intended to
correspond to some extent, to the seven days of Daniel's
mystical seventieth week (in its seven days), during
which, the Covenant was to be magnified with the many.
This number seven may therefore, involve
the events of the period termed the last days, ends of
the world, or the like, as noticed above3; and if so,
the period implied will, at its close, find all completed:
and we have accordingly, (chap. v. 9—14 inclus.) the New
song, so often brought before us by the Psalmist4, and
repeated at the close of each vision in this Book,—as we
shall see,—which commemorates the full reign of Christ on
earth, and His saving health made known to all nations. We
have here therefore, a general view of the great subject
before us, developed in its means, viz. the power of
Christ in His word, as opened both theoretically and
experimentally by Himself,—for none other can effectually
do this;—with its object and end, the redemption and
salvation of all men, of every kingdom and nation under
heaven : for here, the reign of "the Son of Man" is
exhibited as universal and complete.
Sect. I.—On the Opening of the First Seal.
the sixth Chapter begins with the opening
of these sealed Scriptures, and its consequences; with this,
the ministry of Christ to both Jew and Gentile. It should be
borne in mind, that Jewry has now no covenanted
privileges, any more than the unconverted nations. The Jews
had rejected and crucified the Saviour, and with more than
Gentile hostility persecuted and slain His ministers: on
this account they had been broken off as branches to
be gathered and burned5. They are mentioned in this Book
therefore, as those who
3 Pp. 99—132.
4 Ps. xxxiii. 3; xcvi. 1; xcviii. 1; also Isai. xLii.
10, &c.
5 Rom. xi. 17. Isai. xxvii. 11.
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 259
call themselves Jews, but are not; but
are the synagogue of Satan6: while Jerusalem itself
receives no better a title, than that of a spiritual Sodom
and Egypt7. The Apostle Paul, much to the same effect,
pronounces Jerusalem that now is, in bondage with her
children, and cast out as was Hagar with her eon. He also
declares that the Jerusalem,—which was then above,—is
the mother of us all8. Circumcision too, he affirms, is a
mere cutting or concision; while the true
circumcision, that of the heart, is the property of the
Church9, and not to be found under the worn-out system of
Moses. This then being the case, neither Jerusalem, nor its
Jews, had any right whatever to honourable mention in this
Book ; and none such have they. They were manifestly
obnoxious to the judgments to be poured out; and, we shall
presently see, they are not lost sight of in this respect,
by St. John.
The first thing presented to us here
(ver. 2), is One riding on a white10 horse. A crown was
given to him, " and he went forth, conquering and to
conquer.'1'' By which we are perhaps to understand, that
the first gleam of divine light derived from the opened
Scriptures, is the power of Christ going forth to
salvation. Here, more particularly, Christ revealed not in
weakness, but as crowned for the diffusion of Divine truth
throughout the world, for the establishment of His
everlasting kingdom, and to recompense the controversy of
Zion: and in this, to consign His adversaries to open shame
and contempt. And, let it be observed, this is seen by St.
John not in the heaven of disembodied spirits, but " in
the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory." See
chap. i. 7, seq., where we have Christ speaking from the
clouds of heaven, and declaring His dignity and power. This
vision,—as indeed every other in this Book,—exhibits the
execution of Christ's judgments as issu-
6 Rev. ii. 9 ; iii. 9, above.
7 Chap. xi. 8.
8 Gal. iv. 25, 26.
9 Philip, iii. 2, 3.
10 By which is perhaps meant, the purity
of the doctrine of Christ. " Fine linen white
and clean," marking in this Book the righteousness of
His saints: and, as the horse may here symbolize His
ministers, its whiteness may have been intended to
intimate this. Whiteness too, occasionally implies
prosperity, and the like, as in " White as snow in
Salmon." Ps. Lxviii. 14. See my Note on Job vi. 16, and
Lex. Heb. p. 698.
260 REVELATION, CHAP. VI.
ing from the heavens; i. e. as from the
clouds. See p. 107, seq., above.
One prophecy referred to here is, Ps.
xlv, where we have (ver. 4, seq.), " And in thy majesty
ride prosperously because of truth and meekness and
righteousness."..."Thine arrows are sharp in the heart of
the king's enemies ; whereby the people fall under
thee." We have then (ver. 6), the Divinity of this
conqueror, as cited by St. Paul (Heb. i. 8), "Thy throne,
O God, is for ever and ever" &c. And (verr. 10, 11) we
have the marriage with His spouse, His Church: and then
(ver. 16), the offspring, to be "Princes in all the earth
:" i. e. the Son of Man, in his spiritual seed,
inheriting as kings and queens the possessions of the whole
world, and so fulfilling the promise made to Abraham,
as the Father of many nations. (Let the parallel
places here be examined.)
If we now turn to Zech. ix. 13, we shall
find the same thing foretold more fully, and specifically.
"When," it is said, " I have bent Judah" (as a
bow) "for me, and filled the bow with Ephraim" (i. e.
as with arrows, in the two houses so united), "and raised
up thy sons, O Zion" (i. e. the spiritual and true
Zion), "against thy sons, O Greece" (i. e. the
philosophy of whom shall then, as a religion, be put down),
" and made thee as the sword of a mighty man" (i. e.
as in Ps. xlv. 3, seq). "And" it is added, " the
lord shall be seen over them, and His arrow shall go
forth as the lightning'" (such was His coming to be,
Matth. xxiv. 27, &c.)..."77»e Lord of hosts" (ver.
15) "shall defend them"...(ver. 16) "They shall be
as the stones of a crown, lifted up as an ensign upon
His land" (i. e. among the Gentiles). These must necessarily
be the Escaped of Isai. Lxvi. 18, seq.: " / will
gather all nations and tongues; and they shall see my glory
...I will send those that escape of them unto the
nations,.. and they shall declare my glory among the
Gentiles." Then follows (ver. 24) the fall of the
transgressors, whose " carcases" (for these would be
spiritually dead) should be " an abhorring unto all
flesh." We have here therefore, Christ going forth in
His ministers, conquering and to conquer, with the judgment
to be executed by Himself, first upon the Jews, and
secondly, upon the unbelieving Gentiles. Comp. Ps. ex. 5—7,
where the same gene-
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 261
ral judgment is had in view; also Num.
xxiv. 8, Deut. xxxii. 23, particularly as to the Jews: so
Ezek. v. 16, 17: and more generally Deut. xxxii. 41—44
exclus. Ps. xviii. 14, 47—50 inclus. Ps. vii. 12,13, comp.
verr. 5—9 inclus. Ps. xxi. 3 : " Thou settest a crown
of pure gold on His head.'"'' ..." Thine hand"
(ver. 8, 9) " shall find out thine enemies,'1'' &c.
"Thou shalt make them as a fiery oven...when" (ver.
12) " thou shalt make ready thine arrows upon thy
strings,'1'' &c. Ps. cxx. 4 ; cxLiv. 6, 9. All of which
evidently refers to this period, and its events.
It was thus therefore, that Christ should
be revealed not in person, but in Power, and
this by His ministers in nature, the thunder, lightning, i.
e. arrows of fire (Ps. vii. 14,); of pestilence, famine (Ezek. v. 16, 17), earthquakes, and the like: also by
His ministers in grace, His Apostles, their Associates and
Coadjutors, as taken out of the Remnant of Israel
(see Zech. viii. 11, 13, inclus.), united inseparably under
David their spiritual King, and going forth conquering and
to conquer.
This will introduce us to two other
places in Zechariah, which are, perhaps, incapable of being
understood under any other point of view. There can perhaps
be no doubt that, under the building of the Temple by
Zerubbabel, was shadowed out the building of that greater
Temple, or rather City of God, to be erected among the
Gentiles: and that hence it is, the coming of Him who was to
be styled the Branch, is so often and pointedly
brought before us. We have, Chap. i. 18, four horns,
which are said (ib. 19) to be those powers that had
scattered Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem. Four carpenters
(i. e. Builders) then appear, who had been sent to fray
these first away, and to cast them out as Powers of the
Gentiles. In verse 16, this rebuilding of God's house is
clearly had in view; and under it, the building of that
better house, which should, as a house of prayer, be erected
among the nations.
We have again (ib. Verr. 8—12),
apparently these same restorers, given under the figures of
four men riding on horses; the first on a red horse,
as also the second; the third on a speckled, and the
fourth on a white, horse. These are now sent (ver.
10) " to walk to and fro through the earth;" i. e.
the whole earth: and the consequence is (ver. 11), "
all the
262 REVELATION, CHAP. VI.
earth sitteth still, and is at rest."
These should seem therefore, to be the ministers of the
Prince of peace; for in Him only, is real and lasting
rest and peace to be found. The restoration is here
therefore, not that of Jews to Canaan, but of the true and
spiritual Zion, in Jerusalem during its times of course, but
after these, throughout the whole earth as to the land of
promise, the. spiritual Canaan, according to the terms of
the everlasting Covenant. We have here therefore, as
before, the ministry of the pious Remnant, or
Escaped, symbolized by the outgoings of horses of
various colours, the object and end of which is,
quietness and rest.
There is a repetition of this given (ib.
chap. vi. 1, seq.), " I looked, and behold, there came
four chariots out from between two mountains... In the first
chariot were red horses; and in the second chariot black
horses; and in the third chariot were white horses ; and in
the fourth chariot grisled and bay horses." I remark, we
have the number four here, as in both the instances
noticed above. The explanation given (ver. 5) is this:
"These are the four spirits of the heavens, which go forth
from standing before the Lord of all the earth:" that
is, for the purpose of executing His purposes throughout it.
Two of these then go forth towards the north; and two
apparently, towards the south, and this in obedience to the
command (ver. 7), " Get you hence, walk to and fro
through the earth :" that is, through the whole
earth. We are then told (ver. 8), that " these that go
toward the north country have quieted my " (i. e. the
Lord's) " spirit in the north country :" implying,—as
it should seem, and as in the former cases just
noticed,—that all the others succeeded in a similar way.
We next have (ver. 12) the growing up of
Him who should be styled " the branch," and who
should build the greater Temple of the lord : and this must,
from the next verse, mean the coming and rule of Christ,
which should affect all nations by the permanent blessing of
the New Covenant. Again (in ver. 15), the calling in
of the Gentiles is evidently brought before us. These four
chariots with horses, or these four spirits, sent out
to quiet the Spirit of the Lord, must therefore imply, the
reconciling of the world to God, by the ministry of the New
Testament; or, as in (ver. IS), "He shall build the
temple of the loud; He shall
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 263
bear the glory, and shall sit and rule
upon His throne" (comp. Luke i. SI); "and He shall be
a priest upon His throne"1"1 (i. e. for ever, after
the order of Melchizedek), " and the counsel of peace shall
be between them both:" i. e. this King, and His thus
acquired subjects, i. e. between God and man. These four
spirits must then, be understood as animating Christ's
ministers thus sent forth, apparently into the four
quarters of the world, for the purposes just mentioned.
We may now return to Rev. vi. 2, where,
as we have seen, Christ is exhibited as going out
conquering and to conquer. He is the First here
therefore, the Leader, Head, and Principal, in this great
work and warfare; just as we shall see Satan is, in that of
opposing Him (on Rev. xii. 1, seq., below), "-The
testimony of Jesus is" (therefore) " the spirit of
prophecy'1'' in principle ; just as the denial of Him
is, that of the Father of lies and god of this world. Let
this not be forgotten. We have here therefore, the outgoing
of Christ in His Apostles, for the purpose of establishing
His kingdom, by the instrumentality of His Word, aided by
His presence, and by the exertion of miraculous power, as
intimated by these Spirits, or Powers.
Sect. II.—On the Second Seal.
we have in the next place, an exhibition
similar to those just noticed in Zechariah, in which
Christ's ministering servants are sent forth under Him, One,
on a "red horse"" (ver. 4); " and power
was given...to take peace from the earth." i. e. to be
the innocent cause of this, as foretold by our Lord in the
words, "Think not that I am come to send peace on the
earth; I came not to send peace, but a sword" &c.
(Matth. x. 34. Comp. Luke xii. 49—58, inclus.). It is added,
" And there was given to him a great sword :" that
is, the word of God, whereby His ministers should
spiritually slay: in other words, " with the breath of
His lips" they should slay, i. e. denounce slaughter on,
the wicked (Isai. xi. 4). And, as this is here said to take
place upon the opening of the second Seal, the time
had in view should seem to be, that following the
commencement of the Apostolic preaching, and preceding the
fall of Jerusalem: for the place referred to in Isaiah, must
be applied to the Jews.
264 REVELATION, CHAP. VI.
The red colour of this horse is
sufficiently explained by the sword given, shewing that much
blood should be shed,— as indeed was the fact,—in
consequence of the preaching of the Gospel at this early
period; for we find that Stephen was stoned, James the
brother of John was killed with the sword, as probably was
Antipas the faithful martyr noticed above. It appears also
from Acts xxvi. 10, that, under the persecution carried on
by Saul, many of the Saints were shut up in prison
and actually put to death, according to his own statement.
Sect. III.—On the Third Seal.
here we are told (ver. 5), that a
black horse was seen, and that he who " sat on him
had a pair of balances in his hand." By the colour
black here, is probably implied great affliction:
blackness, darkness, gloom, and the like, being generally
put in Scripture to represent this; while whiteness,
light, brightness, &c. are, to signify prosperity,
happiness, and success11. By the balances
seems to be meant, that it was the office of this minister,
to weigh and determine, according to the everlasting Gospel,
the sinful state of the world; and to denounce
thereon,—unless they should repent,—tribulation,
mourning, and woe. Much to the same purpose John
himself (chap. ii. 2), " Thou hast tried " (i. e.
thus examined12) "them which say they are Apostles, and
are not, and hast found them liars." It is added (ib.
ver. 5), "Repent, and do the first works; or else I
will... come ...and will remove thy candlestick." That
is, as thou hast tried these, weighed them, and found them
wanting, and hast made known to them the sad consequences ;
so have I weighed thy works, and I warn thee, that, unless
thou also repent, thy light shall be withdrawn, and
the blackness of darkness shall be thy portion.
The consequence of this use of the
balances, is thus given in the next verse (C), in the
denunciation of a dearth: " A measure of wheat for a
penny, and three measures of barley
See the Note in my Job just now referred to. 12
See on Ch. xi. 1, seq. below.
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 265
for a penny." If then, we may take
the opening of these seals respectively, as intimating the
particular day of Daniel's seventieth week corresponding
thereto; then must the opening of this third seal, approach
the period of the fall of Jerusalem ; and the dearth had in
view, may comprehend that foretold by Agabus, as also that
which should afflict Jerusalem during its siege, or indeed,
any other which should happen within these times. If we now
turn to Moses and the Prophets, we shall find it repeatedly
foretold, that famine, and pestilence its usual attendant,
should fall in all their terrors upon the Jews at this time.
For example, Lev. xxvi. 14, seq.: "If ye will not
hearken...I will even appoint over you terror...your land
shall not yield her increase, neither the trees of the land
yield their fruits...I will send the pestilence among you,
and ye shall be delivered into the hand of the enemy... And
ye shall eat the flesh of your sons, and the flesh of your
daughters, shall ye eat.™ Comp. Deut. xxviii. 22—25, 33,
39, 40, 42, 48—57. Isai. v. 13; xiv. 30, 31 ; u. 19, 20.
Jer. v. 15—18; xiv. 13— 3 7, &c. So our blessed Lord Matth.
xxiv. 7, " There shall be famines, and pestilences, and
earthquakes, in divers places." See also the parallel
places.
Let us now see what Josephus says of
these times, and those shortly preceding them (Antiq. xv. c.
ix. 1), " Now on this very year, which was the thirteenth
year of the reign of Herod, very great calamities came upon
the country; whether they were derived from the anger of
God," &c...."for, in the first place, there were perpetual
droughts, and for that reason the ground was barren, and did
not bring forth... and after this barrenness of the soil,
that change of food, which the want of corn occasioned,
produced distempers in the bodies of men, and a pestilential
disease prevailed," &c. This famine, which lasted for two
years, happened, as we are told in a note by Whiston, in the
twenty-third and twenty-fourth years before the Christian
era. This was therefore, a little before our period: still,
it was in accordance with the declarations of Moses and the
Prophets, and sent no doubt as a warning judgment.
As to the famine in the times of Claudius
Caesar, foretold by Agabus, he says (Antiq. m. c. xv. 3), "
When Claudius was Emperor of the Romans...and when so great
a
266 REVELATION, CHAP. VI.
famine was upon us...one tenth-deal13 (of
wheat) was sold for four drachmae," &c. See also Book xx. c.
ii. 5, ib. c. v. 2. Again (Wars, Book v. c. x. 2), after
giving a frightful description of the murderous character of
the disaffected, during the siege of Titus, Josephus tells
us, that "many there were indeed who sold what they had for
one measure : it was of wheat, if they were of the
richer sort; but of barley, if they were of the poorer. When
these had so done, they shut themselves up in the inmost
rooms of their houses, and ate the corn they had gotten,"
&c. Again (Book vi. c. iv. 4), we have the account of a
woman who cooked and ate her own child. (See my Theophania
of Euseb. p. 253, seq.) And that all this came upon the
Jews, because transgressors had now come to the full,
Josephus will bear sufficient testimony (Wars, Book v, c. x.
5. My Theoph. p. 255, seq.). " It is...impossible to go
distinctly over every instance of these men's
iniquity...neither did any other city ever suffer such
miseries, nor did any age ever breed a generation more
fruitful in wickedness," &c. The office therefore, of this
second Minister so sent out is, to inflict the scourge of
famine, pestilence, and the like, as foretold by our Lord,
and His Prophets.
"Hurt not the oil and the wine" could
hardly be intended to be literally understood, because the
terms "Hurt not," imply the contrary. The meaning
apparently is, Inflict no evil on those who are planted
within my vineyard, the oil and wine of whom is for
the healing of the nations. The same thing is perhaps said
in " the trees," where it is said (chap. vii. 3),
"Hurt not the earth...nor the trees, till we have
sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads:"
(comp. ix. 4), that is, Inflict no judgment until these, so
designated here, are put into a state of safety: and again
(ver. 4), the holy Remnant of the Jews is
particularly had in view: to these are then added (ver. 9),
multitudes innumerable from among the Gentiles. If we now
turn to Chap. xiv. 1, seq., we shall find, that this same
"hundred and forty-four thousand," sealed from among the
Jews, are
'8 Without entering into any discussion
on the relative value of money in these days, or the
quantities here mentioned, it is certain from the context,
that the dearth was very great.
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 267
said to be " the first-fruits,"—i.
e. as of trees, &c. of the earth,—secured, " to God and
the Lamb." This must therefore, of necessity, fall
within the period of the Apostolic preaching, and the first
half of Daniel's seventieth week. That " the end" is
not come must be evident from the fact, that we have here
four seals still to be opened, and in (chap. xiv. 6) its
parallel, an Angel is to publish the everlasting Gospel
among the Gentiles. That the sealing and destruction, here
had in view, should particularly affect the Jews, we
shall further see when we come to consider this latter
place.
Sect. IV.—On the Fourth Seal.
under the opening of this seal we have, "
a pale horse; and his name that sat on him was Death, and
hell followed with him." It is added, " Power was
given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill
with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the
beasts of the earth.'1'' If then, these seven seals
correspond to the seven days of Daniel's seventieth
week, this fourth seal will answer to his fourth day;
that is to say, it will exceed the period assigned to the
fall of the Temple and City of Jerusalem: for this was to
take place in the midst of this week, after which a time,
times, and the dividing of time, should follow: that is,
a period mystically designated by 3-|: and which we shall
presently see, John makes to signify " three days and a
half," also "forty-two months," and again, "
twelve hundred and sixty days;" each of the two last
being equal to three years and a half, i. e. taking
this period as one of seven years. We are now therefore,
beyond the line which divides this period, from that of the
Apostolic preaching.
Judgment has now therefore, been executed
on those Jews who were not planted as trees in the courts of
the house of the Lord; i. e. in His spiritual vineyard :
they would therefore, be neither the oil nor the
wine had in view above, nor had they received the saving
mark of redemption in their foreheads'*; and, accordingly,
the minister on the black horse, having weighed and found
them wanting, had consigned them to famine, mourning, and
woe, and with these all those
14 See on Chap. vii. 3, below.
268 REVELATION, CHAP. VI.
plagues of the siege, pestilences, and
dearths, foretold by our Lord and the Prophets. And again, "
the fourth part of the earth" must now be considered,
as extending to such proportion as this of the whole
creation, and to the execution of such judgments as should
be executed upon the Gentiles. For upon them, together with
the Jews, were the severest judgments to be inflicted,
during the latter portion of this mystical week, both
according to our Lord, and all the Prophets. It may be
doubted however, whether "power... over the fourth part
of the earth," &c. as generally understood, gives the
sense of this place. I am inclined to think that the meaning
is, over that fourth part, or quarter, of the earth, which
was supposed in these times to be habitable: i. e. every
part of the habitable world. The Arabs have still this usage, viz.: ^X^^] «_j
. lit. fourth part of the inhabited (i. e. land), by
which they understand the whole habitable world. It
is accordingly added here, " to kill with sword, and with
hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth"
(i. e. the whole earth). Besides, these judgments did,
as we shall see, fall in these times upon all nations.
We have here therefore, the judgments to
be poured out, " after the tribulation of those days:"
i. e. of the fall of Jerusalem, under which " all the
tribes of the earth should mourn'''' (See p. 127, seq.),
and when He should have "sent His angels with a great
sound of a trumpet,'1'' and Himself should go forth with the
whirlwinds of the south ; of which more presently: which
must of necessity be extended to the whole world, and fall
in with the last half of Daniel's mystical week, as just
mentioned: we shall see moreover, under our third Vision,
that sword, famine, and the like, did destroy to an
incredible amount within this period.
Sect. V.—On the Fifth Seal.
we have now (ver. 9, seq.) a view of the
souls of " them that had been slain for the word of God,
and for the testimony'1'' (of Jesus) "which they had
holden." Their cry is, "How long, O Lord, holy and
true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that
dwell on the" (whole) " earth f" The answer given
is, that " they should rest yet fob a little
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 269
season, until their fellow-servants
also, and their brethren, that should be killed as they
were" (had been), " should be fulfilled." It is
said elsewhere, in answer to the question, "How long
shall it be to the end of these wonders?"—that is, if we
date this from the time of their commencement, in the wrath
poured out upon Jerusalem (Dan. xii. 1, 6, 7), to their
final termination and close,—" A time, times, and a
half." In Rev. xii. 6, this period is measured by " a
thousand two hundred and threescore days:" and is (ver.
14) thus identified with Daniel's period, " a time, and
times, and half a time." Again (Rev. xiii. 5), power is
given to the Persecuting Rule "to continue forty-two
months:" i. e. equal, of course, to the 1260 days just
mentioned (or 31 years), and identical with Daniel's
time, times, and a half, We have moreover, another
designation of this period, in the very terms of the answer
given to the souls of these martyrs (chap. xx. 3), "
After that," i. e. Satan's previous binding, "he must
be loosed for a little season." The next verse here (4)
informs us, that after this, "judgment is given unto
them"" (that is, of necessity, the judgment foretold by
Daniel chap. vii. 9, 11, in which the body of the beast
is destroyed, by being given to the burning flame. See
also verr. 26, 27). This "little season" must here
therefore, of necessity, signify what the other periods, so
differently designated, also must, that is, the last half
of Daniel's seventieth week.
By " the first resurrection" (Ch.
xx. 5), should seem to mean, of those who are elsewhere
styled, " the first-fruits to God and to the Lamb"
(ib. ver. 6). And if so, the thousand years during
which they had lived and reigned with Christ (ib. ver. 4),
must imply the period termed a thousand years, during
which Satan is said to be bound (ib. ver. 2): and must be
the period of the Apostolic preaching, during which our Lord
assured His disciples, that He had give them authority over
every power of the enemy15; and so that the strong man16,
now bound, should no longer keep his house and goods in
peace.—But, more on this in our next Vision. It must
likewise, be that day of the Lord, said by St. Peter
to be as a thousand years, and which
Luke x. 19, &c. 18 Matt. xii. 29.
270 REVELATION, CHAP. VI. .
should reveal such a judgment of fire, as
should " dissolve11" the elementary system then
existing, and, after which, new heavens and a new earth
should be given to the faithful who should endure.
By the " little season" here
therefore, is evidently meant, the time within the latter
half of Daniel's seventieth week, during which further
persecutions and martyrdoms should take place.
.Throughout this, these martyred saints are instructed to
wait, and until the full cup of persecution should have been
drunk by their brethren, and the destined time of trying
and purifying the new Church, or new Jerusalem, should
be fulfilled, and " the end of the matter"
(Dan. vii. 28) have arrived. We have therefore under this
seal, a continuation of the judgments commenced under the
last, and to be poured out on the ministers and followers of
the Little Horn, which should make war upon the
saints, and which will be more particularly described
hereafter.
Sect. VI.—On the Sixth Seal.
the opening of this seal occupies the
whole of the events had in view from verse 12, Chap. vi. to
the end of Chap. vii.: and, from what we have here, it
should seem to occupy the whole remaining period, after the
judgments noticed above, up to the end of Daniel's
seventieth week. It is said, " Lo, there was a great
earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair,
and the moon became as blood; and the stars of heaven fell
unto the earth...and the heaven departed as a scroll when it
is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved
out of their places. And the kings of the earth...hid
themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains,"
&c.
It has already been shewn, that we must
not understand by such expressions as " the heaven
departed,'" &c. " every mountain and island were
moved," &c., any such physical phenomenon as the
words literally imply, which indeed, the context here is
sufficient to prove : for, if the heavens should
17 We have the same expression, evidently applying to the
same thing, in Ps. lxxv. 3; Isai. xiv. 31; xxiv. 19; xxxiv.
4.
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 271
have so departed, and the mountains so
moved, &c.; How, it might be asked, could these kings and
others have hid themselves within the latter? We must
therefore, take such places to imply some great moral or
religious revolution, to be brought about by the judgments
here denounced. By the sun's becoming black, and the moon as
blood, we are probably to understand, that the heavenly
bodies formerly worshipped, would now lose all their lustre
in this respect; and, that the kings and mighty men of the
earth (for the whole earth must here be meant, as before),
discovering that their gods were as nothing, would flee to
the mountains—their next source of strength—from the face of
Him, who should now " arise to shake terribly the earth."
Our Lord has, as we have seen, used the
very same imagery, when foretelling the judgments that
should be poured out on the Gentiles, when Jerusalem should
have fallen. His words are, as quoted also above: "
Immediately after the tribulation of those days" (i. e.
of the Jews), " shall the sun be darkened, and the moon
shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from
heaven, and the powers of heaven shall be shaken." It is
not said here, that the heaven shall depart as a scroll;
but, apparently as a comment on this, " the powers,"
i. e. influences believed to reside in these bodies,
should so be shaken as to lose their influence. Hence,
men hitherto trusting in these, would betake themselves to
the caves of the rocks and mountains. " Then," it is
added (ib. ver. 30), " shall appear,"1"1 i. e. be
made apparent, " the sign of the Son of Man in heaven,"
i. e. as declared by Daniel, in order to take possession
of the kingdom under the whole heavens, and by St.
John (chap. i. 7, above), to make His power to be known and
felt. And then, we are told, should all the
tribes of the earth mourn, and they should see (i. e.
perceive) the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven
with power and great glory. All which, as already
remarked, must comprehend the whole habitable world, as
consisting of " all the tribes of the earth:" and the
power so to be evinced, that which should destroy idolatry
as a prevailing system, in the Revelation of Christ.
If we now turn to the Prophet Joel, we
shall find the same things foretold, and in the very same
order. In the first Chapter, and down to verse 28 of the
second, we have
272 REVELATION, CHAP. VI.
the judgments to fall upon the Jews, and
to be inflicted, evidently by the Roman power. It is said
(ver. 28, Seq.), " It shall come to pass afterward,
that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh" &c.
Which, as we have seen, was applied by St. Peter to the
Apostolic period, generally termed the last days.
We next have (ver. 30), as consequent upon this, " I
will shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood,
and fire, and pillars of smoke.- The sun shall be turned
into darkness, and the moon into blood, before18 the great
and the terrible day of the Lord.'" More literally,
at its coming; and here at some time, approaching the
end of the period so styled.
After a short recapitulation, as to the
redeemed Remnant of Israel (ib. iii. 1), it is said
(ver. 2, seq.), " I will also gather all nations, and
will bring them down into the valley of Jehoshaphat, and I
will plead with them for my people" See. Then again
(ver. 15, seq.), as marking the effects of this pleading and
judgment: " The sun and the moon shall be darkened, and
the stars shall withdraw their shining... and the heavens
and the earth shall shake,'1'' &c. In verse 19, "
Egypt," it is said, " and Edom shall be a desolate
wilderness, for the violence against the children of Judah"
&c. It should be observed here, that, although these
judgments are general, Egypt and Edom are
particularly mentioned, because they had, in the earliest
times, committed violence against God's people. The same is
said elsewhere of Babylon ; and hence also, this general
judgment it often predicted under the fall of Babylon.
Still, it is not to be imagined, that, because " the sun
and moon" in these places, clearly refers to the Gentile
world, this language never refers to the Jews; for we have
(Chap. ii. 10), " The earth'1'' (i. e. land of
18 It may be imagined that "before"
must here mean some considerable time before, but
this is by no means necessary. The Hebrew is
lit. At the presence of coming in, or, as we would say, at
the coming in; which would
imply, either the point of time of its beginning to do so,
or any other, during its continuance. We have the same usage
in Malachi iy. 5 (Heb. Bib. iii. 23) ; where the coming of
John the Baptist is certainly meant: i. e. at a
period a little preceding the exact commencement of our day of the Lord.
It was nevertheless within that of the
generation then existing, and may therefore be laxly said to
be, at the coming of this day.
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 273
Canaan) ''shall quake before them'''
(i. e. the Roman-destroying power), " the heavens
shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the
stars shall withdraw their shin-ing19" (comp. Isai. v.
26—30 inclus., where we have the same events foretold). It
should be observed that, at the end of these judgments in
Joel (chap. iii. 18, seq.), we have the blessings of the New
Covenant given, as known and felt among the heathen.
If we now turn to Isai. xxxiv., we shall
find expressions quite of a piece with those of the
Revelation, and which, although denounced particularly
against Edom ("Idumea"), must be understood as of general
application. This Chapter begins by summoning the
whole earth to attend : " Come near ye nations,"
it is said, " to hear; and hearken ye people"
(peoples, Heb.): " let the earth hear, and all
that is therein; the world" (Heb.), "and all
things that come out of it. For the indignation
of the lord is upon all nations, and His fury
upon all their armies: He hath utterly destroyed
them, He hath delivered them to the slaughter." From
which it must be obvious, that these denunciations far
exceed the confines both of Jewry, and of Edom.
We next have our place in the Revelation
worded thus: viz. " All the host of heaven shall be
dissolved, and the heavens shall be rolled together as a
scroll; and all their host shall fall down, as the leaf
falleth off from the vine, and as a fallen fig from the
fig-tree.'1'' It is added, " For my sword shall be
bathed in heaven: behold, it shall come down upon Idumea,
and upon the people of my curse" (i. e. generally) "
to judgment." In verse 6 it is said, " It is the
day of the lord's vengeance, and the year of
recompenses for the controversy of Zion:" i. e.
generally as before, although Idumea is here named
particularly. The truth is, Idumea did literally
suffer these judgments, just as Babylon did: while both are
made mystically to prefigure a far greater,
19 In Gen. xxxvii. 9, too, we have the
sun, moon, and eleven stars, clearly referring to
the family of Jacob. We must not presume therefore, that the
same terms must always necessarily have the same meaning.
274 REVELATION, CHAP. VI.
more extensive, but spiritual,
overthrow. By the everlasting duration of the judgments
denounced in each case, we are necessarily to understand,
that no restoration (i. e. of this heathen domination)
should ever take place. The xxxvth Chapter here, just as it
is the case in the third Chapter of Joel, brings us to a
description of the new Church and kingdom to be erected in
the Wilderness (i. e. of the world). We have in every case
here therefore, the fall of heathenism, and this to take
place during the great and dreadful day of the Lord, and
within the last half of Daniel's seventieth week.
In the next portion of this Chapter (Rev.
vi.), from verse 15 to the end, we are referred to other
Prophets: let us see what they have said, and in what sense.
And, I. Isai. ii. 19, seq.: " And they" i. e. the
mighty of the earth, " shall go into the holes of the
rocks, and into the caves of the earth, for fear of the
lord, and for the glory of His majesty, when He ariseth
to shake terribly the earth:" i. e. within this great
day, and when He cometh in these judgments so to shake
the earth. The two next verses repeat this, with the
further assurance, that the Idols should be cast to the
moles and to the bats: which must of necessity refer to
the Gentiles, as brought in by means of the Apostolic
preaching. This Chapter begins moreover, with the
declaration, that in the period termed the last days,
the mountain of the Lord's house should be established
higher than the hills, and that all nations should then flow
to it; which we have already shewn elsewhere, refers to
these times. At verse 4, God's judgments on the nations are
denounced; and from verse 6 to the end of verse 10, the
judgment on the Jews, with the cause of this, is
particularly dwelt upon as coming, in point of time,
before that to be executed upon the Gentiles: and the
whole of this, is to take place in the day of the Lord
(ver. 12).
The next place alluded to (Rev. vi. 16),
is Hosea x. 8, which evidently refers to the Jews. This
place therefore, relates generally to the judgments of these
times, (ib. 17) "The great day of His wrath is come."
This is perhaps intended to remind us, that, what St. John
said in the outset of this Book should shortly come to
pass, was, at this point of time, in an extensive and
long-continued series of judgments, to take effect.
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 275
Again in Isai. xiii. 6, here apparently
referred to, the ravages and fall both of Jewry, and of the
Roman Empire, are evidently had in view. " The day of the
Lord," it is said, " is at hand; it shall come as a
destruction from the Almighty:" first to " destroy
the sinners" of the Jews out of the land (ver. 9)
of Judsea. Then at ver. 10, seq., "The stars of heaven,
and the constellations thereof, shall not give their light:
the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon
shall not cause her light to shine." It is added, by way
of explanation, apparently : "And I will punish the"
(whole) "world" (Heb. blf)) "for their evil;.
..and I will cause the arrogancy of the proud to cease, and
will lay low the haughtiness of the terrible" (a most
pointed description of the Romans). Again (ver. 13),
"Therefore I will shake the heavens" (comp. Hag. ii. 6),
"and the earth shall remove out of her place" (not
physically and locally, this would be absurd here), " in
the wrath of the Lord of hosts, and in the day of His
fierce anger." This particular period is
therefore, often styled the day of the lord, and here
" the day of His fierce anger." The former part of
this period is, as we have seen, called by Peter a day,
and said to be as a thousand years: so may this
latter be mystically said to contain a thousand
years likewise. And if so, its first portion will be the
period during which Satan is bound, or shut up for a
thousand years; the latter, in which he should be let
loose "for a little season," as we shall shew
hereafter. It should be observed here (Isai. xiii. 17,
seq.), that the fall of Babylon is also foretold: and then
(Chap. xiv. 1—7), we have the establishment of the Church
with " the whole earth at rest" (ver. 7), as we have
seen above on Zech. i. 11.
Isaiah (chap, xxiv.) presents us, under
similar figures, with matter of precisely the same
description : we have here, first, the judgments on the
Jews, and then, secondly, those on the Gentiles. In verse
1, seq., it is said, " Behold, the lord maketh
the earth" (read, the land) " empty."..." And it
shall be, as with the people so with the priest" &c.
(see also ver. 5), which is sufficient to shew that this
relates to the Jews. It is added, "Therefore hath the
curse devoured the earth" (land)..." the inhabitants
of the earth" (land) "are burned, and few men
left,'1'' &c. We then have (ver. 13, seq.), the
Remnant, Preserved, or Escaped, of Israel, who
should carry
276 REVELATION, CHAP. VI.
the Gospel to the nations, e. g. "
When thus it shall be in the midst of the LAND...£Aere
shall be as the shaking of an olive-tree, and as the
gleaning of grapes, when the vintage is done:" i. e. a
few shall be left, a Remnant. (Comp. vi. 12, 13,
where we have a similar figure intimating the same holy
party.) It is added, " They," i. e. this Remnant, "
shall lift up their voice, they shall sing for the
majesty of the lord, they shall cry aloud from the
sea," (saying), " Wherefore glorify ye the lord
in the fires, even the name of the lord God of
Israel in the isles of the sea" (comp. Chap. Lxvi. 19).
We are next presented with the persecutions to take place
among the Gentiles, and the judgments thence to follow.
"My leanness, my leanness!" says the Prophet,
personating the suffering Church as in chap. viii. 18;
"woe unto me ! the treacherous dealers" (i. e. the Jews
who should act as apostates, Matth. xxiv. 9) " have dealt
treacherously; the treacherous dealers have dealt very
treacherously." It is added, in order to mark the
judgment to follow thereupon, " Fear, and the pit, and
the snare, are upon thee, O inhabitant of the
earth*"..."for the windows from on high are open, and the
foundations of the earth do shake" (i.e. as at the
flood, "as the days of Noe," Matth. xxiv. 37. 1 Pet.
iii. 20). "The earth," continues the Prophet, "is
utterly broken down, the earth is clean dissolved" (Ps.
XLvi. 6, "He uttered His voice, the earth melted"), " the
earth is moved exceedingly. The earth shall reel to and fro
like a drunkard, and shall be removed like a cottage;
and the transgression thereof shall be heavy upon it; and it
shall fall, and not rise again:" i. e. not physically
and locally, but in the heathenish state and power, in which
it then lay. The same is said of mystical Babylon, Rev.
xviii. 21, as already remarked. So also St. Peter, 2 Ep.
iii. 10, " The heavens shall pass away with a great
noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the
earth also, and the works that are therein, shall be burned
up," &c.: which, according to this Apostle, should take
place within " the day of God :" while he, with his
brethren, looked for " new hea-
20 This place applies apparently to the
Jews, the transitions being exceedingly abrupt in the
Prophets, the following verse seems to extend it to all: i.
e. to Jews and Gentiles.
REVELATION, CHAP. VI. 277
vens and a new earth, wherein" should
"dwell righteousness." Not heavens with an earth
physically new, or differently located, but
mystically new, i. e. a mystical, or
spiritual, new creation. And here, Peter has, of
necessity, the second and greater judgment upon the
Gentiles in view.
The Prophet continues (ver. 21), "The
lord shall punish the host of the high ones,...and
the kings of the earth upon the earth,'" &c...
."Then," adds he, " the moon shall be confounded, and
the sun ashamed, when the Lord of hosts shall reign" (i.
e. the Son of Man, as in Daniel) " in mount Zion,
and in Jerusalem'1'' (i. e. the new Jerusalem,
and City of the living God, Heb. xii. 22), " and
before His ancients gloriously." Whence it should seem
that, by the sun being ashamed^ 8zc. the idolatrous
honour paid to it, and to the heavenly bodies generally,
should, as already remarked, be at an end. The following two
Chapters (i. e. Isai. xxv. xxvi.); as is generally the case,
celebrate the great victory now obtained. We have here
therefore, of necessity, the period and judgment of the
Gentiles, as now before us in the Revelation. In the closing
member of the last verse (Rev. vi. 17), reference is made to
Mal. iii. 2: which see, together with Chap, iv. 1—3,
inclusive.
We now proceed to Chap. vii. Rev.,
throughout which, as remarked above, the events which were
to take place under .this sixth seal, are continued:
and here we are first referred to Daniel (chap. vii. 2,
seq.): " / saw four angels? says John, " standing
on the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of
the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor
on the sea, nor on any tree" (see ver. 3). That is,
apparently, for the purpose of restraining these winds from
doing injury to either of them, i. e. until something
further were done. We have in Daniel, " Behold, the four
winds of heaven strove upon the great sea? &c., after
which the four beasts, representing the four great Empires
of the Prophet, arise out of it. The agitation now said to
be created, is also said to precede certain evils. In the
Revelation these winds are restrained, until some persons
shall have been secured against all this. In verse 10, seq.
here, a fiery stream issues from before the Judge,
and hence the Body of the Beast, or Roman-persecuting
power, is given to its burning flame : but here (Rev.
vi. 12, seq.), this judg-
278 REVELATION, CHAP. VII.
ment is inflicted under our sixth
seal. The Son of Man now takes possession of the kingdom ;
and (Dan. vii. 28) it is declared that, " Hitherto
is the end of the matter.'' So also under our sixth Trumpet.
Another Angel is now made to proclaim
(Rev. vii. 3), " Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor
the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our God in
their foreheads." This sealing accordingly takes place,
and a certain number (12,000) out of every tribe of
Israel is sealed, amounting in the whole to "' One
hundred and forty-four thousand;" implying an
indefinitely large number: and this of the Holy Remnant
only, of necessity.
If we now turn to Ezekiel (chap. ix. 4, seq.22), we
shall
21 It seems evident from some places in
the writings of Julian the Apostate, as also of Lactantius,
that the Christians of their times did actually carry
the mark of a cross in their foreheads. The words of
Julian are, At tos,
infelicissimi homines,. .. crucis lignum adoratis, ejusque
signa infronte formatis, et vestibulis sodium insculpitis. (Spanheim's Julian et Cyrill. p. 194. Ed. 1696.) The
substance of Cyrill's defence here is, that this is much
better than the lewd pictures, &c. of the Pagans. Lactantius
says (De vera Sapientia, Lib. iv. c. 26. Ed. 1684), "
Quod ad crucem spectat, magna in ea vis ac ratio est, quam
nunc ostendere conabor.. . crux. . . electa est, quee
significaret ilium tarn conspicuum, tamque sublimem futurum,
ut ad eum... cunctse nationes . . . concurrerent. . . signumque illud maximum atque sublime, frontibus suis
suscepturwm. Cujus rei figuram Judcei etlam nunc
eichibent cum limina suo de criiore agni, notant.—This
is extremely curious, (ib. p. 396) " Christus .. . saluti
est omnibus, qui signum sanguinis, id est crucis ... in sua
fronte conscripserint... sed turn figura valuit. .. ad
depellendum periculum," &c. He goes on to tell us what power
this mark had in casting out deemons, &c., which need not be
transcribed. From all which it is evident, that this sign of
the cross was commonly worn by Christians on their
foreheads, in order, in all probability, to identify
themselves with the persons so saved here in the Revelation.
22 The place referred to in Ezekiel (see
my Lex. Heb. under p 619), certainly says the same
thing, i. e. that a mark of the letter Thou,—then
having the form of a cross,—was to be set upon the foreheads
of these men. And, it is a curious fact, that the Arabic \y
signifies, to this day, signum in anlmalis femore
vel collo impressum
REVELATION, CHAP, VII. 279
find the prototype of this, in these
words, " Go through the midst of the city, through the
midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the
men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be
done in the midst thereof.'" It is added, " And to
the others he said in mine hearing, Go ye after him through
the city and smite: let not your eye spare, neither have ye
pity,...and begin at my sanctuary.'''' It must be
self-evident here, that by " the men that sigh," must
be meant that holy Remnant123, which should be
preserved, when judgment to the uttermost should fall upon
the Jews. St. Peter, alluding to this place, and expecting
this judgment in his days, says (1 Ep. iv. 17), "For the
time'1'' (period generally) " is come, that judgment
must begin at the house of God; and if it first begin at us,
what shall the end be of them that obey not the Gospel of
God ?" i. e. generally, of the Jew first, and
then of the Gentile. And more generally (ib. ver. 7), in the
very terms of St. John, " The end of all things" (i.
e. of the then moral world) "is at hand." Comp. 2 Ep.
iii. throughout. St. Peter appears here therefore, to speak
of both these judgments in the very words of the Prophet,
and to determine that they were in his days about to take
place.
It is scarcely possible to look upon this
place of Ezekiel, without calling to mind the declaration of
the Apostle (Rom. ii. 28), "He is not a Jew, which is one
outwardly... But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and
circumcision is that of the heart," &c. Our
Prophet comes now more particularly to the final ingathering
of this so sealed, or marked, Remnant (ver.
16), " Although I have cast them far off among the
heathen, and although I have scattered them among the
countries, yet will I be to them as a little sanctuary;"—i.e.
in which they may take refuge (comp. Ps. xc. 1. xci. 9), —
"in the countries where they shall
22. And, if the Jews did from
the first, as Laotantius says they did in his day, mark the
lintels of their doors at the Passover, with blood in the
form of a cross, it is highly probable, that from this
Ezekiel took his form, because it was from the first
intended to insure salvation.
23 See p. 48, seq., above, where the distinction between
these two parties is particularly pointed out.
280 .REVELATION, CHAP. VII.
come." This Sanctuary" is,
therefore, to be among these throughout the whole
heathen world, so that they need not go to Jerusalem to
worship. It is added, "/ will even gather you from the
people, and assemble you out of the countries where ye,''''—i.
e. this holy Remnant,—" have been scattered, and I
will give you the land of Israel:" i, e. as the promised
heritage of the true Israel, in the heritage of the
Gentiles, as the spiritual heirs of Abraham: .for we
are now beyond the confines of Jewry. The Prophet proceeds,
" / will give them one heart, and I will put a new spirit
within you" i. e. the same Remnant, " and I will take
the stony heart out of their flesh, and give them a heart of
flesh," that they may walk in my statutes..." and
they shall be my people;"—i. e. not the Jews
generally,—" and I will be theie God."- Of the
other opposing party it is now said, in order to provide
against all possibility of mistake: " But, as for
them whose heart walketh after the heart of their
detestable things and their abominations, I will recompense
their way upon their own heads;" i. e. in all nations
also. This holy Remnant is therefore, here to possess
their own land, i. e. of Israel, while the
sinners are to be among the heathen, with the sword of God
pursuing them. Does this look like a return of Jews
generally to Palestine ? or even of their better Remnant
to that place I—I know not.
Similar to this is Ezek. xxviii. 25,
seq., " When I shall have gathered the" (true) "
house of Israel from among the people among whom they are
scattered, and shall be sanctified in them in the sight of
the heathen" (i. e. after they
24 Of a piece with this is Isai. viii.
11, seq., " The lord instructed me that I should
not walk in the way of this people." It is evident, that
Isaiah is here warned not to walk in the way of the Jews
generally. In the next verse, he joins others with him, in
these words, " Say ye not, A confederacy,"
ftc. " neither fear ye their fear, nor be afraid.
Sanctify the Lord of hosts Himself; and let Him be your
fear, and let Him be your dread." It is added, "
And
he shall be for a sanctuary," i. e. to you: "
but for
a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offence to both the
houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the
inhabitants of Jerusalem. And many among them shall fall."
Where both the houses of Israel, and the inhabitants
generally of Jerusalem, are opposed to the Prophet and to
those of his sort, to whom God should nevertheless be a
Sanctuary. See the rest of this context.
REVELATION, CHAP. VII. 281
shall have been so gathered), " then
shall they dwell in their land, that I have given to my
servant Jacob."..." Yea," it is added, " they shall
dwell with confidence, when I have executed judgments upon
all those that despise them round about," &c. We
have here therefore, the true Jacob, as before, scattered
among the heathen, and sanctifying God in their hearts in
the sight of these. It is then said, "They shall dwell in
their land"—i. e. as given to Jacob, in the greater
Covenant with Abraham,—"with confidence;'''' and
this, when judgments shall have been executed upon
all that had despised them: that is, upon both Jew
and Gentile. Upon these the preserving mark had been set;
they had been thus sealed: these must have
been the Jacob scattered into all nations, while the winds
of the four corners of the earth were so holden, as above,
that they should not blow upon them. And it is remarkable,
we have here with them (ver. 9), "a great multitude,
which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and
people, and tongues,'''' standing " before the
throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and
palms" (indicating peace and reconciliation with God)
"in their hands:" and (ver. 14) these had come out of
great tribulation, i. e. grievous persecution among
the Gentiles.
St. James again, in the very outset of
his Epistle, addresses as his brethren those, who had been
so gathered in out of every tribe. His words are,
"James, a servant of God, to the twelve tribes which
are scattered abroad, greeting. My brethren," adds he,
"count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations"
(i. e. trials); " knowing that the trying of your
faith worketh patience." (ver. 18) "Of His own will
begat He us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind
of firstfrdits of his creatures." In the parallel
place in the Hevelation (viz. chap. xiv. 4), where the same
144,000 are spoken of, we have, " These were redeemed
from among men, being the firstfruits to God and to
the Lamb." These must therefore, according to St. James,
imply the early Church of God on earth. Here, " These are
they which follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth." In
chap. vii. 17, "The Lamb which is in the midst of. them
shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains
of waters" (comp. Ps. xxiii. 2, seq.). Again (James v.
6, seq.),
282 REVELATION, CHAP. VII.
speaking of the reprobates among the
Jews, " Ye have condemned and killed the just;
and he doth not resist you" then, to his converted
brethren, "Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the
coming of the Lord...for the coming of the Lord" (i. e.
to destroy Jerusalem and scatter the Jews) " draweth
nigh.'1'' Which, as addressed to the sinful Jews in the
first instance here, must necessarily apply to the period
before Jerusalem had fallen.
If we now examine St. Peter, we shall
find him addressing his converted brethren from among the
Jews, to the same effect (1 Ep. i 1, seq.). He says,
"Peter, an Apostle of Jesus Christ, to the strangers"
(Jews, here necessarily) " scattered throughout Pontus,
Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, Elect (so Paul,
Rom. xi. 5, 7) " according to the foreknowledge of God
the Father" (i. e. as predicted above), " unto
obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus
Christ.'1''..."Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, which...hath begotten us again" (St.
James, " with the word of truth," &c.) " unto a
lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the
dead, to an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled,
and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, ivho
are kept by the power of God'1'' (i. e. as above, so
that no destroying wind blow upon you) " through faith
unto salvation, ready to be revealed in the last time :"
in the words of St. John, " shortly" and, " I come
quickly.'1''
St. Peter here confines his address to
the Elect, or holy Remnant of the Jews,
scattered abroad in Asia, &c., because perhaps, these parts
may have been assigned to his peculiar care, as the
Church of Ephesus was to St. John. Yet it could hardly be
supposed that, in either case, these addresses were intended
for no other such converts. And if so, the address of Peter
will finally be, as general as that of James.
By the inheritance incorruptible,
undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reference is
apparently made to Canaan, which had been defiled by the
Jews, was of a corruptible character, and intended from the
first to be only temporary. The inheritance here had
in view must therefore, be that of the New Jerusalem and
City of the Living God, to whom the Hebrew converts
addressed by St. Paul (Heb. xii. 22) had come. This was
incorruptible and undefiled, considered
REVELATION, CHAP. .VII. 283
in itself, and, according to the revealed
counsel of God, it should never pass away. By reserved in
heaven, is probably meant, what St. Paul had also said
to the Galatians (chap, iv. 26), "Jerusalem which is
above...is the mother of us all :" where, be it
observed, this is also opposed to the Jewish system, and to
the Jerusalem which then was, and was in bondage with her
children. St. Paul had probably in his mind the prophecies
of Isaiah (chap. lxv. J 7; Lxvi. 21), in which new
heavens, and a new earth, in other words, A
new Jerusalem, and city of the living God, (comp. ib.
chap. lxv. 16. Heb. xii. 22), should be given. This John in
the Apocalypse saw descending from heaven,—the High Priest
of whose Sanctuary is in heaven: hence the connexion is
close, and inseparable.—But more on this hereafter.
By "ready to be revealed in the last
time" must of necessity be meant, the revelation of
Christ as exhibited here in the Apocalypse, to execute His
judgments in the period so designated, first on the Jews,
and secondly on the Gentiles. St. Peter also mentions the
stone of stumbling and rock of offence, touched upon
above25 by Ezekiel (vii. 19): by which we must here, as we
did there, also understand as affecting the sinners of
Israel (chap. ii. 8). Still even here, the Apostle
introduces Believers from among the Gentiles, where he says
(ver. 10), " Which in time past were not a people,
but are now the people of God," &c. (comp. Rom.
ix. 24—27 inclus.), where St. Paul also brings together both
the believing Remnant, and the converted from among
the Gentiles. And here again (ib. ver. 33), St. Paul adverts
to the stumbling-stone and rock of offence of Isaiah (viii.
14), as noticed above. Sts. Peter and Paul therefore, should
seem to have before them the same persons; for by both,
these are styled a chosen generation (1 Pet. ii. 9),
the Elect, or Election, who had all attained
by faith to the privileges of the promise. Again (ib.
iv. 7), " the end of all things" is said to be "
at hand:" in St. James, " the coming of the Lord"
(i. e. in power as in the clouds) " draweth nigh:"
which (ver. 17) is repeated by St. Peter in " the time
is COME26
25 Pages 103—105.
26 This is not expressed indeed in the original: it gives
nevertheless, the true sense of the place.
284 REVELATION, CHAP. VII.
that judgment must begin at the house of
God," &c., as already noticed. Again (2 Ep. ii. iii.) we
have, as before noticed, the mystery of iniquity beginning
its work, and in the close of the whole (chap, iii.), the
expectation of the new heavens and new earth,
already adverted to.
From what we have seen, under the opening
of the six seals out of the seven, with which
the Book, i. e. the Holy Scriptures, had been kept
closed ; the victory of the Lamb appears to be complete. We
are now therefore brought to contemplate 'this, in the
sealed Remnant of the Jews out of every tribe,
rejoicing with an innumerable multitude collected out of all
nations, kindreds, and people. These are all " clothed
with white robes " (i. e. the righteousness of
Saints, Chap. iii. 5, 18; xvi. 15 ; xix. 8). They have
also "palms in their hands," symbolizing the peace
with God and with one another, with which this victory alone
could furnish them.
' It might seem extraordinary, that these
are found singing praises even under the judgments of this
sixth seal, under which—were this the case,—they could not
but be sufferers to some extent. But, they are represented
in the song, as having " come out of great
tribulation.''' We shall presently shew, that this must
be understood as taking place on earth, not in heaven. Their
having come out of this tribulation must imply, that the
time of its infliction was now over. Besides, in each of the
following series the sixth infliction of judgment closes
them all. It must follow accordingly, that, although the
seventh seal is not yet said to be opened, its effects are
here given, i. e. by way of anticipation, as noticed on
Daniel ix. 26, 27.—What occurs therefore, Chap. viii. 1, I
take to mean that, when the seventh seal had been opened and
this song sung, a silence of some considerable time took
place; the object of which was, to mark the close of this
series of events. Not unlike this too, in Daniel ix., the
mention of the seven weeks in verse 25, does not occur in
verse 26 : where however it must necessarily be understood;
and so again in verse 27, the coming of the people of the
Prince, both which had been anticipated.
They are now represented (ver. 10) as
singing with one mouth and one heart, that " new song"
so often brought before us by the Psalmist, in which all the
earth should join
REVELATION, CHAP. VII. 285
when the Lord should reign27. And in
this, the Angels are also made to join, saying, "
Salvation" (be ascribed) " to our God:" here also
shout the Redeemed out of every people, " Amen; Blessing,
and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and
power, and might, be" (ascribed) " unto our God for
ever and ever. Amen," respond the heavenly host. And
this they recommend, by so doing, as the never-ending song
of the Redeemed Church of the Lamb.
" What are these,"" it is then
asked, " which are arrayed in white robes? and whence
come they?" (ver. 13). The answer is (ver. 14), ''
These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have
washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the
Lamb. Therefore" it is added, " are they before the
throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple:
and lie that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them.'"
It is added, " They shall hunger no more, neither
shall they thirst any more; neither shall the sun light"
(fall) " on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in
the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them
unto living fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all
tears from their eyes."
It might be thought, from certain parts
of this description, that the scene here presented to us
must be in heaven, and among the glorified spirits of that
place. There are however, some things occurring in it,
clearly implying that nothing beyond the glories of the
Church on earth is meant. They are clothed with white robes,
and they carry palms in their hands. Clothing in heaven,
together with earthly symbols of peace, one would hardly
have expected to find in Holy Scripture. Again, they have
washed their robes... in the blood of the Lamb, &c. and
again, (ver. 15) "He that sitteth on the throne shall
dwell among them .•'' i. e. wherever they may be, would
hardly be said of the glorified spirits, who are supposed
ever to view and admire His glory: while, what is here said,
is given as a promise (comp. chap. xxi. 3) to those dwelling
on the earth. (See, on this place).
Again, " They shall hunger no more" &c. (comp.
ib. 4) :
cxhx. 1, &c. Ps. xxxiii. 3; xl. 3; XLvii.; xciii.; xcvi. 1;
xcriii. 1; cxliv. 9; jix. 1. &c.
286 REVELATION, CHAP. VII.
which is all evidently mystical,
and to be spiritually understood, and applied to
Christianity. And so our blessed Lord, as already noticed
(John vi. 35), " I am the bread of life: lie that cometh
to me shall never hunger; and Tie that believeth on me shall
never thirst:" that is, shall never suffer under any
need of spiritual support. A little lower down too
(verr. 50, 51), He tells, us that those who eat of the bread
that He will give them shall never die: and, in
another place, (Chap. iv. 14) that the water which He will
give, shall spring up in its recipient as a well of living
water unto eternal life, so that such an one shall never
thirst. And these places, St. John must have had here in his
eye.
Again, "Neither shall the sun light"
(i. e. fall in its stroke) on '' them, nor any heat."
The reason rendered is, not because they had been
removed into a state of being in which this could not
happen, but because " The Lamb... shall, as their
shepherd, protect and feed them, and shall lead them to
living waters,"" &c. On these waters, see also Ps.
xxiii. 1 ; xxxvi. 8, 9. On the sun's not smiting
such, nor any other heat, see Ps. cxxi. 6. Besides, to speak
of the Lamb's feeding them, and leading them to fountains
of waters, in the heaven of glorified spirits, must be
out of place; and the same is true of the parallel places at
the close of the following Visions, as will be shewn when we
come to them. This victory is therefore, the victory of the
Church under the sovereignty of the Lamb, as indeed are all
the other glories mentioned.
Let us now consider for a moment, the
scheme apparently contained under the opening of these
six Seals. It has already been observed, that the
progress made in opening these keeps pace, to some extent,
with the days of Daniel's seventieth week. Under the opening
of the sixth, we have seen that judgments are poured
out upon the nations, such that by them the whole system of
nature seems to be dissolved ; that even the heavens pass
away, as does every mountain and island. In other words, the
whole old world hag, in its moral and religious character,
now disappeared, and all things have become new ; or, in the
phraseology of Scripture, new heavens and a new
earth have now been created, i. e. in the miraculous
establishment of better things. This is here put under the
figure of the six days' work of the
REVELATION, CHAP. VII. 287
primitive creation, the last of which is
mystically detailed under the opening of the sixth seal.
Under the opening of the seventh (Chap. viii. 1, which
properly belongs to chap, vii.) no work is done: the same
is, as we shall see, the case under the sounding of the
seventh trumpet, and the pouring out of the seventh
vial. After the work of our site days here
therefore, that of the seventh (the sabbath of this week),
is the assembling of all the redeemed (verr. 9, 17) to sing
the praise of Him28, who had so done all things well
; had avenged the controversy of His Zion, and put the
Son of Man,— in His people,—in possession of the kingdom
under the whole heaven.
In Daniel's seventieth week however, the
judgments seem to- be poured out even to the end of its
seventh day; here, to cease on the sixth, and the
seventh to be reserved for the work of praise and
thanksgiving. But it is to be observed in Daniel, that,
although the whole seven days are appropriated to judgments,
we have there no specific enumeration of those of each day.
All that is said or implied is, that at the time of the
end judgment should be poured out upon the Desolator.
The latter day of this mystical week may nevertheless,
be understood as reserved for the recital of these
judgments, as composing the song of victory then to be sung
: and the fact is, that, wherever we have this New Song in
Scripture these judgments make a large part of it29. I am
disposed to believe therefore, that we have here only an
apparent, not a real, discrepancy. There is moreover, an
analogy observable in the egress of the Israelites from
Egypt, bearing upon this to some extent; e. g. The judgments
inflicted on the Egyptians certainly did prefigure these to
fall upon the heathen ; for it was to be after the manner
of Egypt30. It was in Egypt, that the Israelites
so delivered, kept their first sabbath, that is, as it
should seem, as soon as they got to Succoth, or
the Tents pitched in Egypt upon that occasion31. And,
What can be more likely than, that to sing the praise of
their Deliverer would be their first employment there ? Such
28 So Job xxxviii. 7, at the close of the creation,
"The morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God"
(the Angels) " shouted for joy."
29 E. g. Ps. xviii., xxix., with those cited in the
note above.
30 Micah vii. 15—18, as already noticed.
31 Exod. xii. 37. Comp. Gen. xxxiii. 17.
288 REVELATION, CHAP. VII.
was indeed the song of Miriam and her
associates, on their deliverance from pursuit in the Red
Sea, and such evidently is the New Bong of the
Redeemed here. But of this, more hereafter.—Here then ends
our first series of events, which should take place in the
establishment of the Church.
It has already been remarked, that the
first verse here belongs to the last Chapter. Nothing
further need now be said of it, except that the half
hour's silence here mentioned, seems intended to mark
the close of the events of the seven seals, and to afford a
space between this and the following series, enounced under
the sounding of the seven Trumpets, so that these should not
be confounded together. It will be seen presently, that the
sounding of these seven Trumpets, and the pouring out of the
seven Vials, give nothing beyond a repetition of the events
brought before us under the opening of the Seals, just as we
find the same events foretold, under the several succeeding
Visions of Daniel.
Chapter III.
ON THE SOUNDING OF THE SEVEN TRUMPETS.
Sect. I.—On the first Trumpet, and Ministry here
employed.
"I SAW," (chap. viii. 2,) "
the seven angels which stood before God, and to
them were given seven trumpets?' By " the seven
angels'"' we are perhaps to understand " the seven
Spirits which are before His throne" (chap. i. 4), and "
the sewn Spirits of God"1' (chap. iii. 1), which are
here said to be had by Christ. Again, (chap. iv. 5) we have
" seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which
are the seven Spirits of God."" So (Ps. civ. 4 ; Heb. i.
7). " Who" (i. e. Christ) " maketh His angels
spirits, and his ministers a flaming fire.''''
These same Ministers of Christ are apparently, brought again
before us (Zech. iii. 9, and iv. 10) in the following
manner. In the former place..." Upon one stone shall be
seven eyes" &c.; in the latter.. "They shall rejoice
and shall see the plummet (i. e. " stone of tin
V) " in the hand of Zerubbabel, these seven2" (i. e.
eyes) " they are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and
fro through the whole earth."1 Whether therefore we term
these, the seven Angels, the seven Spirits of God, or
the seven Eyes of God, burning like lamps, the same
Agents appear to be meant, and these as actuated by the
Spirit of Christ. 1 take them therefore, to represent His
spiritual Ministers generally, as sent forth to minister
at this particular period.
We are next told that, " to them"
(these angels) " were given seven trumpets" i.e. to
each of them one. But, before they begin to sound, an Angel
is seen with a golden censer standing before the altar of
incense—which was placed before
1 Heb. "rian lixn, lit. The stone, the tin.
2 Lit. These, seven (are) the
eyes of Jehovah; they run, &c. It is difficult to say
what could have induced our Translators to introduce the
word "with" here. Certainly there is not the least
necessity for it. The same may be said of their rendering
ilpN by " those," instead of these.
290 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
the veil,—for the purpose of offering up
with incense, the prayers of the Saints, who were
necessarily, and would be, during this period " in much
tribulation.," We then have— intimating as it should
seem, the answer to these prayers— a portion of fire taken
from the altar and cast upon the earth : the consequence is,
voices, thunderings, lightnings, and an earthquake
: i. e. the terrors, woes, cries, and the like now
generally to follow, i. e. throughout this whole period:
which is, as usual, a general anticipation of these.
We come now to the sounding of the
Trumpets, which seems intended to suggest warnings put forth
by these Angels or Ministers, as in trumpets sounding
to battle, or, as in the great feasts of the Jews, loudly to
proclaim the great events about to take place. Before the
Law was given from Sinai, the voice of the trumpet
was also exceeding loud: i.e. to secure attention,
(Exod. xix. 16). There are places however, in which the
sounding of a trumpet refers exclusively to the times and
events now before us : and it was in all probability the
intention of St. John, to bring us more particularly, to the
consideration of these.
The first of these is, in the seven
Priests bearing seven trumpets before the ark of
the Lord, and going about Jericho through the space of
seven days: and sounding once, on each of the first six
days, and seven times on the seventh (Josh,
vi. 3, seq.). In these seven Priests, or Ministers,
we have an analogy with the seven spirits noticed
above, intimating, as it should seem, at once a
completeness, and sufficiency in these agents : in the seven
days, the seven-days-period of Daniel, and the power
to be put forth by God Himself, for the execution of this
His great and last purpose, the fulfilment of the promises
made to the Fathers; the establishment of the New Covenant,
so continually made the subject of prophecy. This Covenant
too—let it be borne in mind— was to be established after the
manner of the temporary one made with Abraham, or, as the
terms of Scripture are, "after the manner of Egypt,"
(see p. 217, note, &c.) :—of which, more hereafter. It will
be observed too that, after the sounding of the seventh,
or last trumpet, on the seventh day here, the
whole work is done—Jericho falls,—just as it is the case
upon the opening of the seventh seal, and, as we shall see
hereafter, it is upon the sounding of our seventh
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 291
trumpet, and the pouring out of the
seventh vial. It has been shewn above, that the observances,
&c. under the Law were typical of things to be
effected under the Gospel, and particularly in its
propagation. It is but reasonable to conclude therefore,
that this fall of Jericho was intended to prefigure the fall
of our mystical Babylon, as to the means, the
ministers, their numbers, and the end had in view.
Again (Isai. xviii. 3) we have, " All
ye inhabitants of the world, and dwellers on the earth, see
ye, when He lifteth up an ensign on the mountains; and when
He bloweth a trumpet, hear ye." By summoning all thus to
see and hear, must imply a message sent forth for this
purpose, and this far beyond the confines of Jewry. The "
Ensign to be lifted up on the mountains," cannot but
forcibly remind us of the many instances, wherein this is
made to intimate the calling in of the Gentiles3. The
conclusion too, of this Chapter brings us to the period,
when " the present should be brought unto the Lord
of Hosts of a people scattered and peeled," which must
imply the ingathering of the nations by the ministry of that
Holy Remnant, who are often termed the Scattered,
Outcasts, and the like4. Verses 5 and 6 here, pointedly
describe the casting out of the wicked Jews. Compare, chap,
xxvii. 9—12 ; xxx. 17, margin; Ezek. xvii. 10 ; xix. 12—14,
&c.
If we now proceed to Isai. xxvii. ver.
13, we shall find another instance of this sounding of a
trumpet, referring, as it must be evident, to these same
events and times. " It shall come to pass in that
day," says the Prophet, " that the great trumpet shall be
blown, and they shall come which were ready to perish
(lit. the perishing} in the land of
Assyria, and the outcasts in the
land of Egypt, and shall worship the lord in the holy
mount at Jerusalem.'1'' That this is addressed to the
children of Israel, the preceding verse assures us; and,
from the term Outcasts, it is evident, that
the better part, i. e. the Remnant, or Election,
of these is meant. By " that time,'" and " in
that day" is, as already remarked, constantly signified
that great day, in which the judgments of Christ
should be poured out. St.
3 Isai. v. 26; xi. 10, 12; xviii. 3, &c.
4 See p. 57, above : the note.
292 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
John probably intended therefore, to bring these passages
to our notice.
We have again (Jer. iv. 5, seq.) a most
awful denunciation, which evidently refers to the fall of
Jerusalem by the Roman Power..." Blow ye the trumpet in
the land:,..set up the standard toward Zion...for I will
bring evil from the north, and great destruction"...
(1.3). "Behold he shall come up as clouds'1'' (in
power), " and his chariots shall be as a whirlwind: his
horses are swifter than eagles... (19). " I cannot hold my
peace, because thou hast heard, 0 my soul, the sound of
the trumpet, tJie alarm of war"... (21). "How long
shall I see the standard, and hear the sound of the
trumpet f... (23) "/ beheld the earth, and, lo, it was
without form and void; and the heavens, and they had no
light" (comp. Isai. v. 26, 30 ; viii. 21, 22, &c). "
I beheld the mountains, and, lo, they trembled, and all the
hills moved lightly."" " / beheld, and lo, there
was no man, and all the birds of the heavens were fled"
(see on Rev. vi. 13—17 above). "/ beheld, and, lo,
the fruitful place was a wilderness, and all the cities
thereof were broken down at the presence of the lord (i.
e. the Revelation of Christ), and by his fierce anger"
This may be thought to present a
predicton of the fall of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar,
especially as this evil is said (ver. 6) to be brought from
the north ; which I should not be disposed to deny, i. e. as
to its literal intent: while I should, that it refers
to this alone. We have, in the very outset of this
denunciation (ver. 2), the lord promised, in whom the
nations should bless themselves : which of necessity
brings us to the times of the New Covenant. From the great
similarity moreover of this Chapter to Joel (chapp. ii.
iii.), where we also have this blowing of the trumpet,
with an army from the north, consisting of
horsemen, chariots, and the like ;—which clearly bring us
down to the times of the Gentiles,—it must be evident, that
something beyond the fall of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar is
meant. And, if indeed this prior fall of Jerusalem be meant
at all, it must be for the purpose of making this a
theme, under which mystically to foretell a much
greater.
" The first angel," it is said,
(ver. 7) "sounded, and there followed hail and fire
mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth : and
the third part of trees was burnt up, and
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 293
all green grass was burnt up." By
"they were cast upon the earth" i. e. these plagues
generally, we are reminded of the Angel's casting upon
the earth the fire taken from the altar, as just
noticed. These plagues are moreover, here described as of a
sort with those of Egypt: for, after the manner of Egypt, as
we have seen, was this to be (see Exod. ix. 22—25 inclus.)
If we now turn to Ezekiel (chap, xxxviii. 2) we shall find
a general prediction of these, under the figure of a
Power quite of a piece with that of our mystical Babylon.
It is said : " Son of man, set thy face against Gog,
the land of Magog5" &c. From this place to verse 8, we
are told whence his forces were to come : but these can be
no other than those, which were in this latter period to
inflict these judgments : i. e. the Roman Power
itself, under the figure of this northern army. In
ver. 8, " the latter years," are mentioned as the
period, when this invasion should take place : and (ib. ver.
16) it is also said, "It shall be in the latter
days." Allusion is then made (ver. 17) to former predictions
of this, some of which we have examined. From this place
down to verse 21, general denunciations of the fire
of God's wrath, to fall upon this Invader are given : and
here, " / will call for a sword against him throughout
all my
6 Gog and Magog are evidently put
here, to represent the enemies of the Church within the
period termed the latter years, and latter days
(see on these terms, p. 99, seq. above). Two reasons
may, I think, be assigned for this. One, because the lower
Empire of Home occupied the position formerly held by Gog,
just as it did those holden by the Assyrian, Babylon, &c.,
and thence is, as noticed above, often addressed under the
names of these. Another, the people of Gog did, sometime
before the times of Ezekiel, actually invade Canaan, and at
that time built Scythopolis. So Bochart (Plialeg. Lib. in. «. xiii. Ed. 1651. p. 218, seq.),
Euseb. Chron. lib. i., "videtur ad hauc rem maxime pertinere" He adds, "Sed unum hie me male
habet, quod Scytharum excursio sub Cyaxare, de qud ibi
Eusebius, videtur Ezechielis vaticinium prsecessisse aliquot
annis." See also Lib. I. c. ii. I do not see, I must
confess, any difficulty here in the consideration, that this
incursion into Palestine must have been before the times of
Ezekiel. I think, on the contrary, that this is necessary to
the place, in order to account for the prediction of his
fall.
294 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
mountains, saith the Lord God ,
every man's sword shall be against his brethren, and"
(ver. 22) " / will plead against him with pestilence and
with blood f (comp. Ezek. xxv. 17) "and I will
rain upon him, and upon his bands, and upon the people that
are with him, an overflowing rain, and great hailstones,"
(comp. Josh. x. 11 ; Isai. xxx. 30, with the context),
"fire, and brimstone" (comp. Gen. six. 24; and Ps.
xi. 6). It is added (ver. 23) " And I will be known"
(acknowledged) " in the eyes of many nations, and
they shall know that I am the lord." Thus were
all the tribes of the earth to be made to mourn, when
they should, in this way, perceive the Son of man coming
(as) in the clouds of heaven with power, and great
glory6. These judgments were therefore, to be poured out
upon both Jew and Gentile, but particularly on the
latter, in these latter days: and we know of no such
judgments, and of no latter days, except those to
afflict both Jews and Gentiles, in the establishment of the
New Covenant.
Again (Jer. vi. 1, seq.).. ."Blow the
trumpet,'"1 it is said, " in Tecoa.. for evil appeareth out of the north," (i. e. from Babylon) "and
great destruction'' After similar threats it is said
(ver. 9), " They shall throughly glean the remnant
of Israel as a vine; turn back thine hand as a
grape-gatherer into the baskets.'''' That is, to save
this Elect and holy portion of Israel, (see also
Isai. xvii. 6 ; xxiv. 13 ; with the context in each case).
Again (ver. 18, seq.) " Therefore hear, ye nations, and
know, 0 congregation,''' (i. e. both the Gentiles and
Jews) " what is among them. Hear, 0 earth ; behold, I
6 Ps. xcvii. affords us a most striking
description of these times and events, in the form of an
Epinicium, or Hymn of victory. " The lord reigneth,"
says the Psalmist, " let the earth
rejoice; let the multitude of the Isles be glad thereof. .
Clouds and darkness" (i. e. evincing His power) "
are round about Him: righteousness and judgment are the
habitation of His throne. A. fire goeth before Him, and
burneth up His enemies round about. His lightnings
enlightened the world: the earth saw and trembled. The hills
melted like wax" (i. e. those strong as mountains became
weak as water), "at the presence" (i. e. revelation)
"of the lord of the whole earth" &c. This
figurative mode of speaking is constantly employed, when
this subject is brought before us. On this seeing of
Christ, John xiv. 19 affords a good example, " the world
seeth me no more, but ye see me;" i. e. every disciple
does, even to the end of time. But, as " seeth,"
in
the first instance, is used in its natural sense, so—some
would argue—it ought to be in the second!
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 295
will bring evil upon this people,"
(i. e. the Jews) " even the fruit of their thoughts"...
(ver. 22). " Behold, a people cometh from the
north country, and a great nation shall be raised up from
the sides of the earth.'1'' (Comp. Deut. xxviii. 49, 50,
and the parallels). The stumbling-blocks here, too,
(Jer. 21) seem to refer to the stumbling-stone of Isai.
viii. 14 ; Rom. ix. 32, 33 ; and 1 Pet. ii. 8; which
brings us to the times of the New Covenant, as
before. The voice of this Destroyer is moreover, to roar
like the sea (ver. 23 ; comp. Isai. v. 30: and Luke xxi.
25); (as) " the sea and the waves roaring" should
perhaps, have the particle of similitude «5s, as,
inserted: (nothing being more common in
the Hebrew and the Hellenistic Greek, than the omission of
this particle) : and, if so, this must refer to the same
period. This place is again, quite of a piece with Joel,
Chapp. ii. iii., as observed above. And again, (Jer. vi. 25)
" Go not forth into the field, nor walk by the way. For
the sword of the enemy and fear is on every
side" is apparently had in view by our Lord Himself when
He said : " Then shall two be in the field; the one shall
be taken, and the other left,''' &c. (Matth. xxiv. 40;
comp. Luke xvii. 36). In verses 26, 27, here, we are brought
to view the Holy Remnant, as distinguished from the
Rewlters (verr. 28, 30, inclus.) The former is made
as a Tower and Fortress, in which the silver
should be tried, and purged from its dross (comp. Isai. i.
22, 25), " Reprobate silver" (as opposed to the
choice, chosen, or election), it is said,
"shall men call them, because the Lord hath rejected
them.'1'' Which, of necessity, refers to the Jews, and
to their last days.
In Jeremiah, chap. Ii., we have the
denunciations against Babylon given at length; which,—from
the application of these by the Apocalypse, as we shall
presently see, to the fall of Daniel's persecuting Little
Horn ; i. e. heathen Rome, —must refer to the
judgments generally to be poured out upon the Gentiles,
after the fall of Jerusalem. It is said (ver. 27) " Set
up a standard in the land, blow the trumpet among the
nations" (of the north, as in Gog, &c. above),...
"cause the horses to come up as the rough caterpillars."
We have already referred to Joel in illustration of
contexts similar to this, and evidently referring to the
same events and period. So Jeremiah compares these horses to
rough caterpillars : Joel
296 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
(chap. i. 4) depicts the same destroying
power: i. e. mystically had in view here by Jeremiah,
and as applied by the Apocalypse, under the figures of "
the palmer worm, the locust, the cankerworm, and the
caterpillar''." Verse 6 (Joel i.) converts these into
a nation, strong and without number, to come up upon
God's land, having the teeth of a lion, the cheekteeth of
a great lion : figures, as we have seen, applied to the
Roman heathen Power8. Again (ib. chap. ii. 20), this is
styled the northern army as before, and its fall is
foretold : that is, as is evident from the context here, the
fall of that Power which should destroy Jerusalem; and which
(in Jeremiah,—under the figure of Babylon,—Li. 39, 57) is
said should " sleep a perpetual sleep, and not awake:"
i. e. any more at all, as in the cases occurring in
each of the Visions of Daniel.
We next have, (Joel ii. 21, seq.) the
renewed glories of the true Zion in its preservation and
restoration. " Fear not,'''' it is said, " 0 land;
be glad and rejoice"... "Be not afraid, ye leasts of the
field-" i. e. those that now pasture in this happy land,
"for,'" it is added, " the pastures of the
wilderness do spring, for the tree beareth her fruit''''
(not as in the judgments above). " Be glad then, ye
children of" (the true) " Zion, and rejoice in the
Lord your God," &c. " And" (ver. 26) "ye shall
eat in plenty, and be satisfied" (comp. Lev. xxvi. 4,
seq.; also Zeph. iii. 12—20).. ."And my people
shall never be ashamed" The next verse repeats this, and
we then have the pouring out of Gods Spirit upon all
flesh, cited by St. Peter (Acts ii. 17), as already
shewn, which must necessarily comprehend the Apostolical
period. The fearful signs spoken of by our Lord, are next
predicted (ver. SO, 31), and the Chapter closes by telling
us of the salvation to be had. in the Remnant which
the Lord should call: and this, the commencement of the next
Chapter informs us, should consist in bringing again, and in
those days, (i. e. of the Apostles), the captivity of
Judah and Jerusalem: that is,
7 We shall have something further on
these locusts, &c. when we come to Chap. ix. 3.
8 Dan. vii. 7, 19. It has been usual to
suppose that this judgment in Joel, meant a visitation by
locusts : with how much propriety, let the reader judge:
history knowing of no such thing.
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 297
of its holy and Elect portion.—Of
this fifty-first Chapter of Jeremiah, we shall have
something further to say, when we come to the fall of the
Apocalyptic mystical Babylon.
We have again, (Zech. ix. 13, 14) this
sounding of the trumpet, evidently relating to the times
and events now before us. " When I have lent Judah for
me, and filled the bow with Ephraim" (i. e. the Elect
or " Election'"1 of both, as arrows to be shot
forth), " and raised up thy sons, 0" (thou true)
"Zion, against thy sons, 0 Greece, and made thee as the
sword of a mighty man:" (comp. Ps. xlv. 3). "And the
Lord shall be seen over them" (i. e. every eye shall
see Him) " and His arrows" (ib. 5) "shall go
forth as the lightning: and the Lord God shall'''' (in
His Ministers, or Angels) " blow the trumpet, and
shall go with the whirlwinds of the south :" i. e. "
in the clouds of heaven'"' dispensing His judgments, "
with power and great glory." We have moreover, an
echo to all this in Zephaniah i. 7, seq.: " The day
o/"the lord is at hand: for the Lord hath prepared a
sacrifice9, he hath bid his guests".. .(ver. 14, seq).
"The great day of the lord is near, it is
near, and hast-eth greatly, even the voice"
(sound) " of the day of the lord. .. that day
is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress.. a day
of the trumpet and alarm against the fenced cities,
and against the high towers"..." The whole land shall
be devoured by the fire 10 of His jealousy: for He
shall make a speedy riddance of all them that dwell in the
land." All which evidently relates to the fall of the
unbelieving Jews, as the next Chapter (ii.) does to that of
the persecuting Gentiles. Both these judgments are
therefore, here had in view.
Again, in the New Testament, (Matth.
xxiv. 31) we have, " And He shall send His Angels"
(messengers) " with a great sound of a trumpet, and they
shall gather together His elect from the four winds,
from one end of heaven to the other.'"11
9 Comp. Isai. xxxiv. 6, &c.
10 So Moses Deut. xxxii. 22, as already
observed. Comp. Mal. iv. 1, &c.: the matter evidently
referred to by St. Peter, 2 Ep. iii. 7, &c. as noticed
above.
11 Comp. Is. Lxvi. 15, seq., where we
have the same judgments denounced: and (ib. ver. 19) we have
the Escaped sent forth as the Ministers of Christ, i.
e. so to blow His trumpet in all nations, and to
bring all the outcasts, i. e. Elect brethren
of Israel to God's holy mountain, which could not now
be the Jerusalem of Canaan, for holiness had forsaken
it.
298 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
It is added (ver. 34) " Verily I
say unto you, This generation shall not pass till all these
things be," : which, of necessity,
limits the commencement of all these things to the period of
the generation then existing™. In every case here
therefore, this sounding of the trumpet must relate
to the period of Daniel's seventieth week : in some cases,
as we have seen, to the former portion of it, in
others to the latter. And, if this be so taken as
occupying this whole period, and putting forth, as well the
denunciation of judgments, as the announcement of salvation
by the Gospel, now to be proclaimed by the Ministers of God
under the influences of His Holy Spirit; then may these
seven Trumpets have been intended to exhibit, a
repetition of all that was given under the Seven Seals,
and again to be repeated, as we shall see, under the
Seven Vials. Nothing is more common in the usage of
Scripture, than this sort of repetition ; of which we have
had a good specimen in the Visions of Daniel.
We may now return to Ezekiel (chap,
xxxix.), which contains other matter relating both to this
Power and Period, and which is also alluded to in the
Revelation, as we shall see hereafter. This we may as well
notice now. It is said (ver. 1, seq.)..." Prophesy
against Gog12, and say,... I am against thee, 0 Gog."..," I
will turn thee lack... and will cause thee to come up from
the north parts,'"—i. e. as if from Assyria, or
Babylon, " and I will bring thee upon the mountains of
Israel.""..." Thou shalt fall upon the mountains of
Israel, thou, and thy lands, and the people that is with
thee: I will give thee unto the ravenous birds of every
sort, and to the leasts of the field, to be devoured'1''
(Rev. xix. 17, seq.). In verse 6, a fire is to be sent upon
Magog, and upon them that dwell carelessly even in
the Isles. So, it is added, (ver. 7) would God make His
holy Name known in the midst of His true Israel.
The next verse (8) tells us that the
thing is done™, and that this is the day, or
period, generally, of which God has spoken, i. e. for
His avenging the controversy of Zion. We
12 As shewn above p. 107, seq. If we take
the term generation, in the sense ascribed to it, pp.
92—97, above, the result will be much the same.
13 See above p. 293, note, on this Power.
14 Comp. Rev. xvi. 17, where this consummation is
also had in view.
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 299
next have (ver. 9) the exploits of the
true Israel, as the destroyer of every weapon of
war16: and all this to be continued during the space of
seven years : i. e. the whole of Daniel's last week,
mystically making the days of this equal to as many
years. A little lower down (ver. 11) Gog is to find his
grave in the land of Israel, which is now necessarily
the whole world; for Abraham is, at this period, its
spiritual heir; and those descended from him, in a spiritual
sense, have it as their heritage. Again (ver. 12) the space
of seven months is assigned to this burying: which
may perhaps be considered, as equal to that of the warfare,
and which is above said to continue seven years. We
have therefore apparently, the same mystical period
in each case : and this again, that of the seven
days of Daniel's seventieth week. The Figure is then
changed, and it is assumed that no such burial has taken
place, and the birds and beasts are, as before, summoned to
feast on the carcases of these enemies (verr. 17—20,
inclus.). That is, the same great event is otherwise
mystically described, and as given by St. John (chap.
xix. 17, seq. below).
We next have the consequences of this
warfare, in a full restitution of Zion. It is said (ver.
21), " And I will set my glory among the heathen, and all
the heathen shall see my judgment that I have
executed, and my hand that I have laid upon them."
In the words of St. John, " Behold, he cometh with
clouds, and every eye shall see him," &c. (Rev. i. 7).
It is added (ver. 22), " So the"" (true) "house of
Israel shall know that Jam the Lord their God from
that day forward.'1'' The Prophet continues (23), "
And the heathen shall know that the house of Israel" (i.
e. the sinful portion of it) "went into captivity for
their iniquity... therefore I gave them into the hand of
their enemies; so," it is added, "fell they all
by the sword." This, I say, the heathen far and wide
have seen and known, and still do see and know; the sad
testimony is too sure to be mistaken (see also ver. 24). We
have here therefore, both these portions of the house of
Israel mentioned in the same context, as above (Ezek. xi.
15), but, as in every other case, the context is
sufficiently explicit to supply the true distinction.
16 Comp. Ps. Lxviii. 30. Isai. ii. 4. Micah iv.
3.
300 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
Again (ib. ver. 25), we have the return
of a captivity of one of these parties; let us try to
ascertain which of them is meant. The words are : " Now,"
i. e. in the day whereof God had spoken (ver. 8 above),
"will I bring again the captivity of Jacob, and have
mercy upon the whole house of Israel," i. e.
chap. xi. 15, " all the house of Israel wholly ;"
those whom the inhabitants of Jerusalem treated as
outcasts16. Of these it is said there (xi. 17), " 1
will gather you from the people, and assemble you
out of the countries where ye have been scattered, and I
will give you the land of Israel." While (ib.
ver. 21), the recompense of abomination committed, is
still to be poured upon the reprobates. And here (xxxix. 27), " When I have brought them again from
the people, and gathered them out of their enemies'1 lands,
and am sanctified in them in the sight of many
nations; then they shall know that I am the lord
their God," &c. "For" it is added (ver. 29), "
I have poured out my Spirit upon the house of Israel,
saith the Lord God," i. e. in the day of God
already mentioned. This party therefore, must be that styled
the Remnant, &c., and this return from captivity,
be that which the true Israel experienced, when
they were made possessors of the heritage of the Gentiles17.
It is said indeed (Ezek. ib. 26), "
After they have borne their shame, and all their trespasses
whereby they have trespassed against me, when they dwelt
safely in their land,"
16 "We have a place similar to this, Jer.
xxxiii. 24, seq., " Considerest thou not what this people
have spoken, saying, The two families which the loud hath chosen, He hath even cast them offf Thus"
it is
added of the heathenish Jews, " they have despised
my
people, that they should lie no more a nation before me..
.for I will cause their captivity to return, and have
mercy on them :" that is, those whom God would take to
be Bulers, even over the seed of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.
And in the parallel place (chap, xxiii. 2, seq.), " 5V i. e.
the unfaithful pastors of Israel, "have scattered
my
flock, and driven them away" &c. " And I will
gather the remnaot of my flock out of all the
countries whither I have driven them" (i. e. allowed
them to be so driven), " and will bring them again to
their folds." In ver. 14, these unfaithful people are
all made, in God's estimation, " as Sodom, and the
inhabitants tliereof" (i. e. of Jerusalem) "
as
Gomorrah." Comp. Isai. i. 9, 10, 21.
17 See pp. 78—88, above.
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 301
&c., which should seem rather to refer to
the whole nation; and thence, the return of this captivity,
to refer to this likewise. The fact of the case certainly
is, that all suffered alike in this general
captivity, and from the Gentile Power here had in view: but
then, all did not become refined18 by this purging and
sifting; all did not mourn as doves of the valleys for their
sins, as those termed the "Escaped" did (chap. vii.
13, 16): the multitude too, as distinguished from
these, can boast of no promise of a return : it is, on the
contrary, positively declared (ib. also chap. xx. 38) of
them, that they "shall not RETURN19." While here (ver. 25,
seq., and xi. 17) it is said, that God Himself would bring
back their captivity, and place them in their own
land, i. e. now, in the heritage of the heathen which
should have become theirs as true Israelites, by
heirship.
Besides, His Spirit was, as noticed again
and again above, to be poured out upon these (xi. 19, Joel
ii. 31, &c.) in a peculiar manner, so that in them God
should be sanctified,—in that day,—in the sight of many
nations. The Spirit was accordingly, poured out in
that day, which St. Peter styles " the last days,"
and this in the sight of Jews assembled from various
parts of the world (Acts ii. 2, seq.). And here again (Joel
ii. 31), we also have notice of the fearful judgments to be
poured out upon the Gentiles, and which should be preceded,
as here in the Revelation, by the sun's being turned into
darkness, and the moon into blood. The captivity here to
be brought back therefore, is not that of Israel,
improperly so called: for all this house, it is said,
should continue to fall by the sword; it was only
that better party, on whom the Spirit should be, and was
actually, poured out within " the last days." And,
once more, this Gog of Ezekiel, who should make war upon
these, must, from these considerations, be that Power which
should, according to Daniel, make war upon the saints, and
should itself fall at the time of the end, and within
the precincts of the Empire of the Son of Man.
" The third part of the trees was
burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up" (Rev. ver.
7), i. e. the famine, &c.
18 Zech. xiii. 9. Comp. Dan. xi. 35. Amos ix. 9.
19 See pp. 44—52.
302 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII,
commencing in the days of Claudius Caesar
(Acts xi. 28), noticed under our first Seal20, and
followed by the series of general judgments denounced. In
this point of view, this first Angel will prepare us for the
whole series, by an allusion to these first troubles, and
with an outline of the subsequent ones. Daniel ix. 26,
prepares us in like manner, for the fall of Judaism, which,
verse 27, is more specifically described by the cessation of
sacrifice and oblation. We have here therefore, commenced
our Second series of Events.
Sect. II.—On the Second Trumpet.
we now come (ver. 8) to our second Angel
and trumpet. " And," it is said, " the second
Angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with
fire was cast into the sea: and the third part of the sea
became blood21,'''' &c. If we now turn to Jeremiah,
chap. Li. 25, we shall find that this is said of Babylon,
and alludes, as already remarked, to the mystical Babylon
of the Revelation, i. e. heathen Rome as a persecutor.
"Behold,''1 it is said, "lam against thee, O
destroying mountain, saith the lord, which destroyest
all the earth ; (see Dan. vii. 23) "and I will
stretch out mine hand upon thee, and roll thee down from the
rocks, and will make thee a burnt mountain." See also
35—44.
We have already seen this Power in its
horses, coming up as rough caterpillars: i. e. to
destroy and devour. We have here an enouncement, by this
second Angel, of its fall. But then it is added (ib. ver.
26), " And they shall not take of thee a stone for a
corner, nor a stone for a foundation ; but thou shalt be
desolate for ever" &c. That is, mystically
speaking, as before no part whatsoever of thee shall
remain as a ground-work, or corner-stone, of any future
mystical Babylon : and, as in the first Vision of
Daniel, every portion of it was to be so carried away that
not a particle of it should remain, nor its place be found;
so here, the same is virtually said, as also noticed above,
in the perpetual sleep to which it was there doomed.
We are told (ib.) that " the third part of the sea
became
20 See on Chap. vi. 6, above.
21 Comp. Chap. vi. 2, and xvi. 3, where the same period
and events are apparently had in view.
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 303
blood," sec. By a multitude of
waters, or sea, a multitude of people is often represented
in Holy Writ, and particularly in this Book22. We are not
therefore, to seek for these things in the sea, but on the
land; and, as we shall see, primarily among the multitude
of the Jewish nation. Allusion seems here to be made to
Ezekiel, chap, v., where the Prophet is commanded to shave
off his hair, and to divide it into three equal
parts. One third part is then to be burnt in the
midst of the city (ver. 2), another third to be
smitten about with a knife; and the last is to be
scattered to the winds, and a sword drawn out after them.
Let it be observed here (ver. 3), a few thereof are
to be taken and bound up, and so to be preserved in
the skirts of the Prophet himself. Which must necessarily
refer to the preserved Remnant of Zion.
At verse 10 (Ezek. ib.), we have the
horrors of the siege foretold by Moses (Deut. xxviii. 52.
See also chap. vi. 1, 2), in which the parents should eat
their children. Again (ver. 12), a third part is to die of
the pestilence and famine, and another by the sword, and the
last third to be scattered to the winds of heaven,
and a sword is to be drawn out after them. That all this
took place under the Roman heathen Power, is too certain to
admit of a doubt: and it is equally certain, that in this
state of dispersion, rebuke, and contempt generally, are the
same family of Jews at this present day. In the Revelation
here, one third part of the sea becomes blood : in
other words, one third part of this Jewish multitude is
slain by the sword. Again, one third part of the
creatures die (Rev. 9), that is, as it should seem, by
famine and pestilence. And again, a third part of the
ships (ib.), i. e. as sailing or emigrating far and wide,
are destroyed: in other words, that part which so wanders
are represented as in a perpetual state of destruction,
because the pursuing sword, pestilence, and famine,
everywhere follow them.
Let us now see what becomes of that
portion, or Remnant, (chap. v. 3) bound up in the
skirts of the Prophet, and necessarily of the same party
with himself. In Chap. vi. 8, it is said, "Yet will I
leave a Remnant, that ye may have some that shall
escape the sword among the nations, when ye
22 Chap. xvii. 15.
304 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
shall be scattered through the countries.
And," it is added, " they that escape of you shall
remember me among the nations whither they shall be carried
captives...and they shall lothe themselves for the evils
which they have committed^..and they shall know that
I am the lord," &c. Comp. vii. 16, &c., and it will be
seen, that the end of Judaism is too plainly foretold
to be mistaken.
In Ezek. chap, xiv., we have, I think,
the same things foretold, though not under the same figures
(see from verse 12 to the end). Up to verse 22 here, we have
the pestilence, famine, and slaughter, of our first citation
fearfully dwelt upon; and this is followed (ver. 22, seq.)
by a prediction respecting Israel's holy Remnant, in
these words: " Yet, behold, therein shall be left a
Remnant, that shall be brought forth, both sons and
daughters: behold, they shall come forth unto you, and ye
shall see their way and their doings," &c. Which must
necessarily be that Remnant, of which Paul the Apostle was
one (see p. 33, seq. above). All this will therefore refer
to the Jewish nation, and may commence a little before the
fall of Jerusalem, and extend to the dispersion of the Jews
under Hadrian: that is, after the beginning of Daniel's
seventieth week, to about one third part of its
latter half.
But within this period, the commencement
of the judgments to fall upon the nations will also have
taken place. We have seen that the fall of Jericho, appears
to shadow out that of the Gentiles, at least in its
beginnings. In like manner, " the hail," to fall
under the sounding of our first trumpet, probably alludes to
that cast upon the Canaanites at the fall of Gibeon (Josh.
x. 11): for, after the manner of taking possession under the
temporary Covenant, was that under the everlasting one, also
to be. Besides, the fire cast into the sea (i. e.
many peoples), under our second trumpet, cannot,
without violence, be confined to the Jews. Under our
second seal moreover, peace was to be taken from
the (whole) earth, and this was to be by the
instrumentality of a great sword, to be wielded by him who
sat on the red (i. e. blood-coloured) horse.
We have therefore, within the period apparently here had in
view, famine, and sword, committing their ravages upon the
Jew first, and then upon the Gentile. Chapters xv., xvi.;
xvii., are generally to the same effect.
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 305
Sect. III.—The Third Trumpet.
if we suppose these soundings to keep
pace with the several days of Daniel's seventieth week, we
shall have under this, the period in which Jerusalem fell,
with the commencement of that in which judgments should fall
on the Gentiles : for here the sounding of our third Angel,
extending to that of the fourth, will exceed the days, at
the end of which both the Temple and City of Jerusalem were
to fall. We must also bear in mind that, under the
mystical language of Scripture, principle, rather
than particulars23, is always urged. Under this, the
Jews are in principle " no people :" they have
rejected their Lord, and He has rejected them. They are
consequently to be considered spiritually, as the "
Rulers of Sodom," and " People of Gomorrah;"
or, as " Sodom and Egypt" (chap. xi. 8), and the
children of the Devil (John viii. 44). In this point of
view, they are accordingly to be considered as his ministers
and agents, and therefore the objects of threat, not of
promise, and as subject to the judgments denounced upon all
unbelief.
Now under the Theocracy,—and the same is
still the case,—the true Church is occasionally called
Heaven24: and hence (chap. xii. 10), " the accuser of
our brethren is" said
23 I say this, because I find writers on
this place, endeavouring to make such pretender as Barcocab,
or some other influential insurgent among the
Jews at this time, the person meant by this falling star;
which, according to my notions, is infinitely beneath the
requirements of the case. Besides, these judgments fell upon
the Jews, in one shape or other, in places far distant from
Jerusalem, while they concerned the Church in every nation
under heaven, where the name of Barcocab, &c., was
never heard. This sort of particularizing is moreover
unnecessary, and especially as it narrows the application of
these Scriptures, and opens a field for endless conjecture.
24 Ps. txxxix. 6, " The heavens shall
praise," &c. .. ."thy faithfulness also in the
congregation of the saints." But would be
more accurately rendered by, Even thy faithfulness, &c. The
heavens are made to consist of persons in the
congregation, &c. " Made its to sit in heavenly places in
Christ," Eph. ii. 6. Comp. i. 3. The new heavens
too, both of Isaiah and St. John, can be no other than the
Church under the New Covenant: the reason of which
is, this is considered as an habitation for God in the
Spirit.
306 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
to be " cast down :" but (ver. 9)
he is also said to be " cast out into the earth:" i.
e. by the power of God in his Angels, or Ministers, he is
cast out of the Church.—But more on this when we come
to Chap. xii. 9, seq. It is accordingly, with reference to
this event, that our Lord says to His disciples (Luke
x. 18), " I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven:"
i. e. when He was told how the " devils were subject
to them through His name" throughout Jewry : for this
their mission extended no farther. We may therefore, now
view the fall of Satan,—as a Principal in persecuting
the Church of God,—indirectly foretold in all those places,
in which the fall of his Agents is predicted; and
this, as affecting the Jew in the first instance, and the
Gentile in the second: both having the same work before
them, both acting under the same Principal, and both
to fall by the same Divine power: and in this general
sense, we have only to refer to the predictions already
cited, on the character and fall of " the Antichrist"
pp. 206—212.
It must not be imagined however, that the
several periods in which the enouncement of these
judgments is made by the Angels, are to be always
identical with that of their infliction: this would be to
confine language decidedly mystical, to a precision known
only to the pure mathematics. . These enouncements
are made time after time, intimating rather the amount and
sort of judgments so to be inflicted, during the whole
period of Daniel's seventieth mystical week, rather
than their precise time ; first, before the fall of
Jerusalem, and to be consummated in this: secondly, during
the last half of this week, on both Jew and Gentile
generally, and to be consummated in the fall of
heathenism at its close. But which in each of these series,
and its end, is at any time foretold by the Prophets, and
brought before us from them by St. John, must be ascertained
from their several contexts: and this we shall endeavour to
do, as we proceed.
" And the third angel sounded,"
says St. John (ver. 10), " and there fell a great star
from heaven, burning as it were a lamp." The place
alluded to here is Isai. chap. xiv. 12, "How art thou
fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning!" (i.
e. who hast placed thyself there, as prince of the host).
" How art thou cut down to the ground, which didst
weaken the nations!" Again (ver. 19), "Thou art
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 307
cast out of thy grave" &c. Again
(ver. 26), giving its application : " This is the purpose
purposed upon the whole earth." It extends therefore
beyond Babylon, or Assyria, in its mystical bearing,
although strictly applying to either in its literal one. On
the application of this place to the Antichrist, see page
202, above.
Again (Ezek. xxviii. 2, seq.), Tyre is
denounced under the fall of this God-assuming power, and
said to be (ver. 14, as) " the anointed cherub...thou
hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire"
(here in St. John, " burning as it were a lamp").
It is added, " I will cast thee as profane out of the
mountain of God" (i. e. out of His Church); " I will
destroy thee... thou shalt be a terror, and never shalt
thou be any more." (See also p. 203, above.) Again
(ver. 17), "Thine heart was lifted up because of thy
beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of
thy brightness'25." It is added, "/ will cast thee
to the ground" (as in Isaiah and John). " / will lay
thee before Kings, that they may behold thee" (i. e. as
in the fall of the mystical Babylon, Rev. xviii. 9). Again
(ver. 18), "I will bring forth a fire from the midst of
thee, it shall devour thee,...in the sight of all them that
behold thee" (Rev. xvii. 16; xviii. 15). That this
should take place in connexion with the ingathering of
Israel's holy Remnant, is evident from the last three
verses of this Chapter. It must therefore, of necessity,
have the fall of the Antichrist for its object.
The figure and language used by Ezekiel,
has been to some extent adopted by St. Paul, for the purpose
perhaps of suggesting, that this place had particular
reference to his "Man of sin." He says, e. g. 2
Thess. ii. 4, " Who opposeth and exalteth himself above
all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as
God sittith, or against, the Temple of God" (see above, p. 202,
seq.), " shewing himself that he is God26." Isaiah
tells us, that this power should
25 Which may perhaps be taken as intended
to imply (mystically), the original fall of Satan. See also
verr. 15, 17.
26 In verse 2 here, " I sit
in the seat of God," fyc.
308 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
exalt his throne (seat) above the
stars of God; Ezekiel,. that he should sit in the
seat (or throne) of God: more literally, / sit
the seat, or the sitting of God: i. e. as God:
which, to my apprehension, is perfectly of a piece with
the words of St. Paul. Allusion is perhaps made in Ezekiel
to Ps. xxix. 10, in the words "In the midst of the seas."
The Psalmist has, "The Lord" (Jehovah) "sitteth
upon the flood'''1 (lit. Deluge), Sic. And to this,
Daniel (xi. 45) seems to allude when he says of the
Antichrist: " He shall plant the tabernacle of His palaces
between the seas, in the glorious holy mountain:"
not locally, but mystically, to hold dominion
over many people (see p. 196).
Again, in the words (ver. 14) " And I
have set theew" &c., i. e. have said of thee
sometime before this, or the like, we have an allusion
apparently to some previous declaration respecting this
power. The place is, perhaps, that just now cited from
Isaiah, where this Pretender28 is said to have chosen for
his throne, " the mount of the congregation;" that
is, on which the Temple then stood, and was therefore the
mount of holiness; " in the sides of the north :" i. e.
in the City of the great King: and, just as in Isaiah
(xiv. 15),
The Heb. uses the word 3u;i, sat, or dwelt,
in each case. In Ps. xxix.
Jehovah sat on to, or inhabited, the Deluge, &c. The LXX.
takes the latter sense. In Ezek. xxviii. 2. lama god, I sit in the seat of God in the
heart of the seas: which implies something much greater
than the insular position of Tyre : it certainly expresses
universal rule, as in the place above cited from
Daniel. It must be obvious, I think, that St. Paul had this
place of Ezekiel in his eye, when he described his man of
sin. See on Dan. vii. p. 153, seq. and pp. 202, 3, seq.
above.
27 In Ezek. xxxi. 8, 9; ver. 11 seq. we
have the fall of the Assyrian's successor by the power of
Home.
28 Comp. Ezek. xxxi. 3. seq. In verr. 11,
seq. we have his fall as before, (ver. 16), "/ made the
nations to shake at the sound of his fall," (i. e. as of
this star in St. John, "when I cast him down to hell with
them that descend into the pit: and all the trees of Eden,"
(i.e. children of God), "ths choice"
(Elect.) " of Lebanon, all that drink water,"
(i.e. of the
spiritual rock Christ), "shall be comforted in the nether
parts of the earth," &c.
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 309
" they shall bring thee down to the
sides of the pit." " In the midst of the stones of fire"
implies perhaps,—for the sense is here wholly mystical,—among
those whom God considered as His jewels (comp. Mal.
iii. ] 7), or, as " the stones of a crown" (Zech. ix.
16). And so in Daniel (viii. 11), " He magnified
himself even to" (his becoming) " the prince of
the host." And (ib. 10), "He waxed great even
to the host of heaven, and cast down some of the host
of the stabs to the ground, and stamped upon them."
Where the stars must stand for the same Elect
and shining servants of God, whom this Power
should destroy in his assumed power of Deity. We have
here therefore in Ezekiel, the same Power mystically
foretold, that we have in Isaiah as just considered,
under the name of Babylon; but here under that of Tyre: and
which, the Apostle Paul,—speaking of the same Power,—had in
his eye in his man of sin.
Again (Ezek. xxviii. 21, seq.), judgments
of a similar sort are denounced against Zidon, although
nothing is there said about a claim to Deity. That this
extends to the times of the New Covenant, is evident enough
from these words (ib. ver. 22), " / will be glorified in
the midst of thee: and they shall know that I am the
lord, when I shall have executed judgments in her,
and shall be sanctified in her." The next verse speaks
of the pestilence, blood, and the like, had in view,
by the Apocalypse, in the denunciations of our second
trumpeting Angel, as also in the opening of our second
seal. This third in particular, speaks of the
deadly character which the waters of the rivers and
fountains should assume, upon the fall of this Star
from heaven; which should remind us perhaps, both of the
deaths to take place, and of the corruptions of the
doctrines of the New Testament to be effected, by the
ministers of Satan, during these times.
It is next declared (Ezek. ib. 24),
generally, that when this Power shall have fallen, "
there shall be no more a pricking brier" (i. e. thorn
in the side) " unto the house of" (the true) "
Israel, nor any grieving thorn of all that are
round about them, that despised them; and" it is added,
"they shall know that I am the lord." That is,
these, whether Canaanites, Moabites, Edomites, Amalekites,
Babylonians, Assyrians, or any other such enemies, shall
know, that the declaration here mystically given,
includes the spiritual tri-
310 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
umph to be obtained over them all,
and their entire subjugation to the true and spiritual
Zion of God. The latter three verses of this Chapter, as
already noticed, fully confirm this. They clearly bring us
to the times, when God should gather His true Israel
together out of every people; and this again, when He should
have so executed His judgments on (all) them that
had despised them round about. Then it is said, "
They shall dwell safely, and with confidence:" here, in
their own final possession, or land, given them by Covenant,
i. e. the heritage of the heathen, even to the uttermost
parts of the earth. And, be it remembered, this great
end,—the testimony of Jesus,-—and necessarily the
mystical declarations disclosing it, constitute the
spirit of all prophecy. What is said (Rev. viii. 11) of the
waters becoming of a deadly bitter (comp. Exod. xv. 23), so
as to poison and kill those who drank them, stands in the
parallel place (Chap. xvi. 4—7) thus: "And they became
blood'1'' (comp. Exod. vii. 17, seq.). " For," it
is added, " they have shed the blood of saints and
prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink."
Which will refer to the Jews; for they alone had shed the
blood of the Prophets. So our blessed Lord, " Upon
you''' (shall) " come all the righteous blood shed
upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel."..." All
these things shall come upon this generation'®." From
what we have seen here it must be evident, that we now are
within the period in which Jerusalem should fall: i. e.
should precede this, so far as the enouncement must precede
the judgment : and it may be, to continue for some time
after this. " The name," it is said, " of this
star is called Wormwood.'1'' That this is a designation
of Satan, as the author of all bitterness and misery, there
can be no doubt, from the following places: viz. Deut. xxix.
18, "Lest there should be among you a root that beareth
gall and wormwood:" i, e. an evil heart, labouring under
the baneful influences of the devil. See the context. Heb.
xii. 15, "Lest any man fail of the grace of God: lest any
root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and
thereby many be defiled:" i. e. by this poison of the
serpent. Again (Jer. ix. 15, seq.), "Behold, I will feed
them'1'' (i. e the Jews), " even this people, with
wormwood,
Matt, xxiii. 35, 36.
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 311
and give them water of gall to drink. I
will scatter them ...I will send a sword after them, till I
have consumed them." See also Lam. iii. 15, where the
better party,— suffering in common with the rest,—view these
things as come to pass. Of the transgressors it is
also said (Amos v. 7), " Ye.. .turn judgment to wormwood,
and leave off righteousness in the earth." All which,
there can be no doubt, St. John had in his mind when he
wrote this: and hence, intended to send his reader to it,
and so to impress upon him the judgments to be inflicted on
the Jews as foretold in these Scriptures. It need now only
be remarked, that all this quadrates well with the period
assigned to the sounding of our third Angel.
Sect. IV.—The Fourth Trumpet.
we now come to the fourth Angel (ver. 9).
" And " the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of
the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the
third part of the stars; so as the third part of them was
darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and
the night likewise." We have already seen (on Matth.
xxiv. 29, page 127, seq. above), that the darkening of the
sun and moon referred generally to the judgments to be
executed upon the heathen. It has been remarked too, that
the enemies generally of God's true Zion, are had in
view in all the judgments so foretold, whether upon
Babylon, Idumea, or any other people. In Ezekiel (chap,
xxxii. 2, seq.), the judgments here apparently had in view,
are those denounced against Egypt: and, what is most
remarkable, the context especially includes those other
states, which were then known as the enemies of Zion.
It is said (ib. ver. 2), " Son of man,
take up a lamentation for Pharaoh King of Egypt."..." Thou
art as a whale in the seas" (comp. Isai. xxvii. 12,
"The lord shall beat off from the channel of the
river" i. e. the Euphrates, " unto the stream of
Egypt" &c.). It is added (ver. 7, seq.), "And when I
shall put thee out, I will cover the heaven, and make the
stars thereof dark: I will cover the sun with a cloud, and
the moon shall not give her light. All the bright lights of
heaven will I make dark over thee, and set darkness upon
312 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
thy land, saith the lord God. I
will also vex the hearts o/"many people" (i.e. as noted
above), "when I shall bring thy destruction.... Yea, I
will make many people amazed at thee, and their kings
shall be horribly afraid for thee...and they shall
tremble...every man for his own life, in the day of thy
fall." Which is just what is said, both by Isaiah and
St. John, of the fall of Babylon. By " / will set
darkness upon thy land," we are forcibly admonished of
the darkness that might be felt30 inflicted on the
Egyptians, when Israel was in bondage there (Exod. x. 21,
seq.):—for this controversy of the true Zion, was to be
carried on after the manner of Egypt, as already
remarked (see p. 217, above).
In verse 12, the sword of the king of
Babylon is to spoil the pomp of Egypt. Again, verse 18, the
Prophet is made to wail for the multitude of Egypt, which is
then laid,—just as the king of Babylon is in Isaiah (xiv. 9,
seq.),— in the pit. "•The strong among the mighty31 is
then made to speak to Egypt out of the midst of hell"
(rather the grave). " As-shur," we are next told
(ver. 22), " is there,'''' that is, in the same
grave, together with "her company...all of them slain
luith the sword." We have here therefore, the very power
which should destroy Egypt with the sword, laid in the same
grave with it! which will be sufficient to shew, that this
language must be mystically understood. But this is
not all, we have next (ver. 24), "Elam and all her
multitude" in the same situation: we have also (ver.
26), " Meshech and Tubal." " Edom" also (ver. 29),
and " her Kings ;" " the Princes of the North" (ver.
30), " all of them," i. e. Gog and Magog,
as also " the Zidonians32," in the same category.
30 I. e. in which one should fee'
about, or grope: darkness to be felt is absurd.
31 So Isaiah in a place perfectly
parallel to this (chap. xiii. 10, seq.): "For the stars
of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give
their light: the sun shall be darkened in his going forth,
and the moon shall not e luse her light to shine. And I will
punish the world for their evil, and the wicked for their iniquity;
and I will cause the arrogancy of (all) the proud to cease,
and I will lay low the haughtiness of the terrible."
We
then hare, a little lower down, a particular prediction of
the fall of the temporal Babylon, as already remarked.
32 The fall of these states, spiritually
considered, is given at length, by Isaiah,
in different Chapters; of Moab, ch. xr.: Damacus, i. e.
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 313
And it is added, " Pharaoh shall see
them." All of which can,—as far as I can see,—be capable
of no literal interpretation ; but, if taken
mystically, as referring to the victories to be achieved
by the sword of the Spirit in the great day of the
Lord, when the controversy of Zion should be determined,
becomes sufficiently natural and easy.
The next Chapter (xxxiii.) of Ezekiel
brings us apparently to our trumpeting, or "
trumpet-tongued," Angels generally. " Son of man,"
it is said (ver. 2), "speak to the children of thy
people, and say unto them, When I briny a sword upon a"
(i. e. any) " land, if the people of the land take a man
of their coasts, and set him for their watchman" (i. e.
mystically their Preacher, or Apostle): " If when
he seeth the sword come upon the land, he blow the
trumpet, and (so) warn the people; then whosoever
heareth the sound of the trumpet, and taketh not
warning...his blood shall be upon his own head."..." But if
the watchman see the sword come, and blow not the trumpet,
and the people be not warned; if the sword come, and take
away any person from among them, he is taken away in
his iniquity;. but his blood will I require at the
watchman's hand. So thou, O son of man, I have set thee
(as) a watchman :" i. e. as in our angels, or, the
ministers of Christ, to warn the world of the revealed will
of God.
A little farther on (ver. 27, seq.), the
utter and final overthrow of unbelieving Israel is
particularly foretold. The words are: " Say... Thus saith
the Lord god: As I live, surely they that are in the
wastes shall fall by the sword, and him that is in the open
field will I give to the beasts to-be devoured, and they
that be in the forts33 and in the caves
Syria, xvii. Egypt, xviii. xix. xxi.
Babylon, &c. xxiii. Tyre, &c. xxxiv. Idumea, and under it,
of every other opposing power, as shewn already. .,
83 In Josephus (Wars, Bk. vn.
chap. vi. viii. ix. xi.) we have the events foretold here by
Ezekiel. I will make a few extracts, Ch. vi. As for the Jews
that were caught in this place (Macherus) " they seized the
upper citadel, and held it," &c.; but were eventually
compelled to leave it by Bassus, the Roman General. Ch.
viii. is thus headed, " Concerning Masada," (Ezek. 1.
c. ie. fortresses :whence this place probably took its name): " and those
Sicarii who
314 REVELATION, CHAP. VIII.
shall die of the pestilence. For I will
lay the land most desolate™, and the pomp of her
strength shall cease; and the mountains of Israel shall be
desolate, that none" (i. e. Jew) " shall pass
through." That this is not to fall upon the holy
Remnant, is evident enough from the context; it is upon
those who are made to say (ver. 24, as in chap. xi. 15), "
the land is given to us in possession." It is
remarkable too, that not so much as mention of Jerusalem
occurs here : for these judgments were to fall upon those in
the wastes, the forts, and in the mountains.
Much warfare of this sort wasted the Jews, after the fall of
their City, and during the reigns of Trajan and Adrian, as
the historians tell us. Under the latter, they were actually
forbidden to set a foot in Jerusalem; and this I take to be
implied in the terms most desolate, &c., as used
above : which answers well to the place assigned in the
series to our fourth Angel, and brings us of
necessity, to the latter period of our " latter days," "
time of the end," and the like.
But the Jews attended not to the
trumpet-sounding, either of Isaiah (chap. Lviii. 1, seq.),
of Ezekiel, or of their successors,—in this office of
warning,—the Apostles of our Lord; and accordingly, judgment
came upon them to the uttermost, and still cleaves to them.
And again, what had become a stumbling-block to the Jews,
was treated as foolishness by the Greeks, and by the heathen
powers generally : they regarded not the sound of the
trumpet when God went forth with his ambassadors, although
this was in the whirlwinds of the south, in fearful
signs and wonders; and the end was, judgment fell upon them
also. We then have, as before, the salvation of the
Remnant, or Election, i. e. God's true Israel
(xxxiv. 20—31), as a general conclusion to this context.
We are therefore, now among the judgments which
kept it; and how Silva betook himself to
form the siege of that citadel. Eleazar's speeches to the
besieged." Ch. ix. "Now the people that were in the
fortress were prevailed on by the words of Eleazar, two
women and five children only excepted, and all submitted to
be killed by one another." Ch. xi. " Concerning Jonathan,
one of the Sicarii, that stirred up a sedition in Cyrene,"
&c. This man induced large numbers to follow him into the
desert, most of whom were slain by the Roman general
Catullus.
34 See my Heb. Gram. Art. 223. 2, on this usage.
REVELATION, CHAP. VIII. 315
should be executed both upon the Jews and
the heathen: God accompanying His ambassadors, with the
sound of his trumpet (Zech. ix. 14, seq.), and with the
clearest evidences of His wrath.
If, then, these places are ultimately
to be taken in a mystical sense,—without at all
interfering with their primary one,—the language of
John, which thus indirectly appeals to them, must be taken
mystically likewise. When ,we are told therefore, as
we are here (Rev. viii. 12), that " the third part of the
sun was smitten," &c., we are to understand that, at
this period, there would be " great distress of
nations,"—including of necessity the Jews,—as foretold
also by our blessed Lord: and that these Prophets intended
to bring before us these very events.
Sect. V.—The Fifth Trumpet.
The next verse (13) tells us through an
Angel, that further distress and woe are to be inflicted on
the inhabiters of the earth, i. e. generally; and
accordingly, the beginning of the next Chapter (ix.)
announces the sounding of " the fifth Angel." "I saw,"
says John, " a star fall from heaven unto the earth:
and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit. And,"
adds he, " he opened the bottomless pit; and there
arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great
furnace ; and the sun and the air were darkened by reason of
the smoke of the earth. And there came out of the smoke
locusts upon the earth...And it was commanded them that they
should not hurt the grass of the earth... neither any tree;
but only those men which have not the seal of God in their
foreheads." It is added, "To them was given that they
should not kill them" (i. e. the men just mentioned), "
but that they"" (these) "should be tormented five
months'" (i. e. by these locust-like ministers). We are
told a little lower down (ver. 11), that these have a king,
the angel of the bottomless pit, named in the Hebrew
Abaddon (destroyer), but in the Greek Apollyon.
We have now therefore, not only the actors in this
tragedy, but also their Principal, Satan.
By the air's being darkened, we are
perhaps to understand the consequence of the sun's being
smitten. We now
316 REVELATION, CHAP. IX.
have therefore, gross darkness
suffused over the whole, and this the darkness of hell
itself: and under which, good and bad must suffer,
physically at least; the Saints being now given into the
hands of the Antichrist for a time, times, and a half.
Again, these locusts were to hurt nothing except those
who had not received " the seal of God in their
foreheads,'" i. e. repeating Chap. vii. 3, and meaning
that those who had been so sealed, should not be hurt in any
spiritual sense ; representing, as they did,
spiritual agents under an Almighty spiritual King.
These sealed men (taken from chap. vii. 3, above)
would, of necessity, suffer much externally in times
such as these, and especially as this was allowed, in order
to try and to refine them even to the end. Many of
them were moreover, to be slain during this period, by the "
Little Horn;" their spirits should nevertheless be
preserved wholly and without blemish. Of this sort of
language we have had many examples; such is (John vi. 49,
seq.), " Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness,
and are dead. This is the bread...that a man may eat
thereof, and not die...If any man eat of this bread, he
shall live for ever,...(ver. 58), "he that eateth of
this bread shall live for ever." Where eateth, not
dying, and living for ever, must be taken
spiritually, of necessity. The same holds good in many
of the instances above. Natural armies and plagues, such as
horses prepared to battle, locusts, and the like, under a
spiritually sinful king, are brought mystically
into action, in order to shew by whom the world should be
thus plagued, and how the Saints, physically to fall
under their weapons, should nevertheless remain wholly
unhurt. This sort of distinction is of infinite
importance, in our endeavours to interpret Holy Scripture
(see pp. 10—15, above).
We may now view the period, during which
these agents are allowed fully to act. It is said (ver. 5)
to be "five months." How then is this to be
understood? Not, one would think, as implying so many
calendar months, in mystical language such as this
evidently is. It has been remarked above, that the whole
period of Daniel's seventieth mystical week, is
occasionally styled a year, as it also is a day,
&c. Supposing then,—as before,—these seven
trumpets to extend through the whole seven days of
Daniel's week, and that the fifth of these is now
sounding; we shall of
REVELATION, CHAP. IX 317
necessity, be within a period beyond its
first half, or middle; and, supposing a year to
represent this whole period, we shall now be beyond its
sixth month: again, if we suppose we are arrived at the end
of the seventh, five months will still remain to
complete the period. We have seen too, that the Saints were
to be given into the hands of this Desolator or Destroyer,
for a time, times, and a half, that is, 3^ times at
least. We are also told, that this should be for 42
months (Rev. xi. 2; xvi. 5) ; i. e. the whole half of
the seven mystical years of Ezekiel, as noticed above
: and which again (Rev. xi. 9), is said to be 3 \ days:—but
of this more presently. By this five months therefore
we are, probably, to understand such smaller part of
the latter portion of this seventieth week, during which,
Daniel tells us (chap. ix. 27), He shall make it
desolate, even until the consummation, i. e. to the time
of the end. Let us now enquire, whether the
particulars adverted to by St. John will suit this period.
In Rev. xvi. 10, 11, we have the parallel to this place
given under the fifth vial; and again, chap. xvii. 8,
9, a repetition or resumption of it:—of which more
hereafter.
When it is said (ver. 5), that "
they should not kill them," the meaning probably is,
that they were not sent for that purpose: only to injure
under Satan, the cause of all the plagues of these
times. It should seem from the mention of locusts
here, that dearth and scarcity would be
implied, as afflicting the whole earth: and this
again, both temporally and spiritually, as far
as the nature of the case would admit. In the Jews, this
would be felt in both these ways. They were now deprived of
their divine appointments, privileges, and consolations: and
were therefore, just as the heathen had always been,
suffering a dearth of the Word of God: in the words of Amos
(viii. 12), "They shall wander from sea to sea,...they
shall run to and fro to seek the word of the lord,
and shall not find it." And (ib. iv. 8, seq.), " Two
or three cities wandered unto one city, to drink water ; but
they were not satisfied....I have smitten you with
blasting,...when your gardens and your vineyards and your
fig-trees and your olive-trees increased, the
palmerworm" (rather, the locust} "devoured them....I have
overthrown some of you, as God overthrew Sodom and
Gomorrah." That is, by an entire overthrow of
their polity. As to the
318 REVELATION, CHAP. IX.
Gentiles, the famines, earthquakes, wars,
and other judgments that fell upon them were many and
grievous, as we have seen from Orosius, and shall further
see presently. The heretics too must, at this period, have
been numerous, and have inflicted, as locusts and scorpions,
grievous temporal plagues upon the professing Church. If now
we consider for a moment the declarations of Amos (iv. 9.
vii. 1—4; viii.; ix. 1—9), we shall find predictions the
most fearful of Jerusalem's latter days. In chap.
vii. 1, we have the locusts of St. John; for,
although our Authorized Version gives grasshoppers,
the original really has Locusts35. If we now pass on
to chap. ix. 11, seq., we shall come to the establishment of
the throne of the spiritual David, and the return
of the captivity of Israel's holy Remnant: i. e. when
these plagues should have come to their destined end.
The sealing of God's servants, here only
referred to, took place at an earlier period than this. See
above under chap, vii. 3. We may now come therefore, to
those other places in the Prophets which are apparently
alluded to here. "In those days," says St. John, "
shall men seek death, and shall not find it; and shall
desire to die, and death shall flee from them.''''
Parallel to this are the judgments of the fifth vial,
chap. xvi. 10, 11 : of which more when we come to that
place. We also have declarations similar to these in chap.
vi. 16, and which are given apparently, to mark the
latter part of Daniel's seventieth week, under the opening
of the sixth seal. Under that of the fifth seal, we
have the prayer of the martyrs; who, as it should seem,
should be augmented under our fifth trumpet: and
where,—as in this place, —a considerable space of time was
yet to run out. (See on that place above.)
We are here, in the first place (ver. 6),
referred probably to Isaiah (chap. ii. 19), where it is
evident these particular times are had in view. " They
shall go," it is said, " into the holes of the rocks,
and into the caves of the earth, for fear of the lord.. when
He ariseth to shake terribly the earth," &c., and when
the idols shall have been utterly abolished (ver.
18): which must imply the general fall of heathenism. Again,
in Jeremiah (viii. 3), " Death," it is said,
35 See Rosenmuller on the place.
REVELATION, CHAP. IX. 319
" shall be chosen rather than life by
all the residue of them that remain of this evil family;"
which refers to the Jews, who are now de jure, part
and parcel of the nations; their polity having fallen, and
they themselves being broken off from their original stock.
Jerem. viii. 16, seq., we have the snorting of the horses of
the Roman power,—as pictured (ver. 7) by St. John,—and the
serpents and cockatrices of Jeremiah (ver. 17), given
also under St. John's figure of scorpions. The only
difference in St. John is, that he applies this language
generally, and so includes both Jews and Gentiles : which
suits well the circumstances of this period, as falling upon
all.
We are told by St. John (ver. 7), that " The shapes of
the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle,'1''
&c., which will bring us to the army of locusts
mentioned by Joel ii. 25, Sic., and noticed above36, and
where the fall of the Jews by the Roman power is first
described, and then (chap. iii. 2, seq.) that of the
Gentiles: Tyre and Zidon are also named,
together with all the coasts of Palestine. At verse 9,
it is said, " Proclaim ye this'1'' (as with a
trumpet) "among the Gentiles,"" (ver. 15), " The
sun and moon shall be darkened, and the stars shall withdraw
their shining. The lord also shall roar out of Zion,
and utter His voice" (as with a trumpet, Zech. ix. 14)
"from Jerusalem; and the heavens and the earth shall
shake^."...(\er. 19), "Egypt shall be a desolation,
and JSdom3s shall be a desolate wilderness, for the violence
against the children of Judah, because they shed innocent
blood." That is as before, Egypt and Edom should
literally fall; but here, more largely and
mystically, as the enemies of the Lord. It is
then said, "In that day, the mountains shall drop down
new wine, and the hills shall flow with milk...and a
fountain shall come forth of the house of the Lord, and
shall water the valley of Shittim." That is, when this
spiritual enemy shall be so destroyed, the wilderness
of the formerly Gentile world, should be so irrigated by the
full flowing rivers of Judah, that it should blossom as
the rose. And then also, i. e. " in
36 See p. 271, seq. above.
37 Comp. Haggai, ch. ii. 7.
38 Just as in Ezekiel xxxii. noticed above, p.
311.
320 REVELATION, CHAP. IX
these days, and in that''''
(identical period, or) " when I,"" saith the Lord, "
shall bring again the captivity of" (the true) "
Judah and Jerusalem, I will also gather all nations,'1''
&c. Which gives us the warfare under these locusts,
and its termination in complete victory, and
necessarily brings us to the end of Daniel's seventieth
week. Joel's description of this army (chap. ii. 2—12)
is graphic and vivid, and well suits the context of St. John
in this place. It appears however, as before, to extend over
the whole latter half of Daniel's seventieth week,
commencing with the fall of Jerusalem.
If we now turn to Nahum (chap, iii.), we
shall have some further particulars, apparently adverted to
here by St. John. But we must first take a general view of
the context of this Prophet. It is evident, from the outset
of his book, that God had taken up here, as elsewhere, the
controversy of His Zion; and, although Nineveh39 is
especially named,—and in all probability actually suffered
as here foretold,—yet, from the nature of the language used,
a further or mystical application must have been
intended. It is said (chap. i. 2, seq.), " God is
jealous, and the lord revengeth : the lord
revengeth, and is furious; the Lord will take vengeance on
His adversaries, and He reserveth wrath for
His enemies" (i.e. generally). " The lord hath
His way in the whirlwind and in the storm, and the clouds
are the dust of His feet*°.n... (ver. 6), " The
mountains quake at Him, and the hills melt1, and the earth
is burned at His presence, yea, the world " (Heb. bini),
" and all that dwell therein." Which is a general
enouncement of the judgments to be inflicted upon His
enemies. In verse 11, a particular individual is singled
out, as the object of His wrath on this occasion. "There
is one come out of thee" (i. e. Nineveh, ver. 1),
" that imagineth evil against the Lord, a wicked
counsellor." But (chap. iii. 18) it is said, " Thy
shepherds slumber, O King of Assyria: thy nobles shall dwell
in the dust." Whatever
39 We have seen above that Nineveh had partaken in the
sin of traffic in the hetter part of Israel's sons, p. 80.
40 I. e. Christ, the Lord, shall be so revealed
in power, as noticed above.
41 So in other places as already noticed, without at all
implying that any such melting should physically
take place.
REVELATION, CHAP. IX. 321
evil Counsellor therefore, Nineveh might
have sent forth,—. and we read of none at enmity with God's
people;—we are brought apparently, to supply the needful in
the King of Assyria, who should occupy his
station: and, as this Prophet appears to have been
contemporary with Isaiah, the probability is, that we have
here also that King of Assyria against whom his predictions
(chap. xiii. seq.) were particularly directed. It is true,
Isaiah says nothing whatever of the fall of Nineveh ; but,
of that of Babylon he says much, as we have seen. To
denounce Nineveh was committed to Nahum; and. as this city
must have fallen some time after Babylon became the
metropolis of the Empire, the fall of the same Power
generally, viz. that of Assyria, must have been had in view
both by Nahum and Isaiah: and by both mystically, the
fall of mystical Babylon.
If then, this may be relied on, we need
not wonder in finding the denunciations in each case
partaking much of the same character, both being directed
against the same Enemy of Zion. If we now pass on to
Chapter ii. 2, seq., we shall find a very important place,
connecting,—as it should seem,— the judgments denounced
against this power, with its dealings with the Jews. It is
said : " For the lord hath turned away the
excellency of Jacob, as the excellency of Israel: for the
emptiers" (comp. Isai. xxiv. 1, seq.) " have emptied
them out, and marred their vine-branches." Which has
been wholly misunderstood by our Translators; it should be
rendered to this effect: " For the lord will"
(surely) " turn again" (i. e. bring back) " the
excellency of Jacob, as" (being) " the excellency of
Israel; for emptiers have emptied them out, and marred their
vine-branches." By the excellency of Jacob must
necessarily be meant the best and holy portion, or
Remnant, of Jacob; and these, it is said. He should
turn again, or back, as the holy portion of His
Zion. This place therefore, contains a promise of
deliverance to Zion, as then suffering under these
afflictions. See also Chap. i. 12—15.
If we now examine Isai. chap. xiv. 1,
seq., we shall have,
I think, that turning again of Jacob which we have here in
Nahum ; and which cannot mean the return from the Babylonian captivity: for it is said, " And the house of
Israel
shall possess 'them" (i.e. those who should so bring
them
L. 21
322 REVELATION, CHAP. IX
back) " in the land of the lord
for servants and handmaids: and they shall take them
captives, ivhose captives they were; and they shall rule
over their oppressors." Which will admit of none, I
think, but a mystical interpretation, declaring that
the true Zion should obtain a spiritual
victory over these her oppressors42. Again (ver. 25, here),
" I will break the Assyrian in my land, and upon my
mountains tread him under foot: then shall his yoke depart
from off them, and his burden depart from off their
shoulders.'"'' Which again, Is capable of none but a
mystical, or spiritual, interpretation. Nahum
again, presents us with a perfect echo of the place just
quoted from Isaiah (chap. i. 12, seq.), "Though they
be quiet, and likewise many, yet shall they" (i.e.
Israel's oppressors) " be cut down, when he shall pass
through." It is added, " Though I have afflicted
thee, I will afflict thee no more. For now will I break his
yoke from off thee, and will burst thy bonds in sunder"
Again (ib. ver. 15), " Behold upon the mountains the feet
of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace!"
i.e. generally (saying), " O Judah, keep thy solemn
feasts, perform thy vows : for the wicked shall no
more pass through thee; he is utterly cut off:" that is,
to rise no more: all which must necessarily refer to Zion's
ultimate triumph. Compare Isai. ui. 7, seq. Rom. x.
15. Also Isai. xxiv. 13—17.
From Chap. ii. 8, to its end, we have, as
in Isai. xiii. 17, seq., the Enemies of this destroyer
depicted, whose bows should dash the young men to pieces.
Here (Nahum ii. 1), " He that dasheth to pieces is
come up before thy face," &c. Again (ver. 10), "
She," i. e. Nineveh, " is empty, and void, and
waste," &c. In Chap. iii. 1, Nineveh is addressed as a "
bloody city, full of lies and robbery;" and (ver. 4)
it is said, " Because of the multitude of the whoredoms
of the well-favoured harlot"" (a title mystically
given, as noticed above, to Tyre, and in the Revelation
to Babylon), " the mistress of witchcrafts, that selleth
nations" (comp. Rev. xviii. 2, 3) " through her
whoredoms, and families through her witchcrafts."..." I am
against thee, saith the Lord"" (ver. 5). To the same
effect are all these denunciations, and so to be under-
42 See pp. 79, 80, above.
REVELATION, CHAP. IX. 323
stood, from this place (ver. 5), down to
verse 15, where we have the fiery judgments and locusts
of Joel and St. John.
"There," it is said (ver. 15),
"shall the fire devour thee; the sword shall cut thee off,
it shall eat thee up like the cankerworm: make thyself many
as the cankerworm, make thyself many as the locusts... the
cankerworm spoileth, and fleeth away. Thy crowned are
as the locusts, and thy captains as the great grasshoppers,
which camp in the hedges in the cold day, but when the sun
ariseth they flee away, and their place is not known,'1''
&c. Where, it is observable, these locusts are
said to have their encampment as an army: while neither
here, nor in Joel, can locusts be really meant, but
armies such as these both in their numerous and
destructive character: and, in every case here, the same
Power is ultimately meant: viz. that which should
take up arms against the Zion of God, although other and
different powers are here literally, and
primarily, had in view.
Return we now to St. John's account of
these locusts (ver. 7, seq.), " And the shapes of the
locusts," says St. John, " were like unto horses
prepared unto battle; and on their heads were as it were
crowns like gold, and their faces were as the
faces of men. And they had hair as the hair of women, and
their teeth were as the teeth of lions,"'1 &c. It must
be evident enough, that some signal judgment is here had in
view, and that this should have for its principal leader and
agent, the king of the bottomless pit, Satan himself. His
captains, or subordinate agents, must here be the rulers and
honourable men of the earth. St. John next says of these
locusts, that " on their heads were as it were crowns
like gold;" which Nahum's words will sufficiently well
explain : viz. " Thy crowned are as the locusts, and thy
captains as the grasshoppers;" i. e. the Kings
and Captains in thy service, are thus numerous and
destructive : which represents these locusts and
grasshoppers in their natural characters as such; but
mystically, as invading and destructive armies, led on
by the Kings and Princes of the earth.
Again, in Joel (ii. 2, seq.), this army
is, as already remarked, spoken of as a great and strong
people. In the next verse it is said, " A fire
devoureth before them; and behind them a flame burneth:"
the constant attendant on invading armies. In ver. 4, it is
said, " The appearance of
324 REVELATION, CHAP. IX.
them is as the appearance of
horses; and as horsemen shall they run:"" i. e.
they shall be very rapid in their warlike movements; and war
is the judgment now before us. St. John tells us, that they
" were like unto horses prepared unto battle." He
says moreover, that " their faces were as the
faces of men:" i. e. their exterior is that of men,
while their character is that of locusts, destructive and
swift as the war-horse. Again, " They had hair as the
hair of women, and their teeth were as the teeth of
lions.'"'' By the hair as of women, Princes are
no doubt meant, it being customary in these early times with
such, to cultivate the hair43. By the teeth, as of lions,
we are brought back to Joel (chap. i. 6), who tells us
that " a nation is come up upon my land,"—— now Judea
and Christ's land, also upon His in the heritage of the
heathen,—" strong and without number, whose teeth are the
teeth of a lion, and he hath the cheek-teeth of a great
lion." In Daniel, chap. vii. 19, the fourth beast or
Empire has " teeth of iron,'1'' which, as we have
seen, must refer to that Little Horn which should
make war upon the Saints. The rest of the description (Rev.
ix. 10) identifies itself sufficiently well with that of
Joel (ii. 5, 6, &c.), to suggest its best interpretation.
"They had" (Rev. ix. 9)
"breastplates, as it were breastplates of iron; and the
sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots of
many horses running to battle." That this was intended
to bring us to Joel ii. 5, seq., there can be no doubt: nor
can there be any,—all circumstances considered,—that by
these the invasion of Judea by the Roman army was primarily
foretold by this Prophet. Here too, as before, the earth
is to shake, and the heavens to
43 On the nourishing of the hair by the
Greek philosophers, see my
Theophania of Eusebius,
p.
115, seq. note. That this was done by the great men of the
East, is evident from the carvings still remaining in the
ruins of Persepolis, and elsewhere. In some cases a man
received a name from the flowing hair of his head : e. g. "
Homeiritarum cretus extitit, cui nomen ZeraS, Ibn
Caab; cognomento Dsu Nowas (Dominus cincinni), sic appellatus, quod geminum gestaret cincinnum, qui super
humeris ejus fluctuabat." Hist. Imper. Joctanidarum, Alb.
Schultens, p. 79. Hence Absalom's heathenish vanity in
cultivating his hair, which proved the cause of his death.
It is not improbable the Roman senator Cincinnatus received this name for the like reason.
REVELATION, CHAP. IX. 325
tremble before them; the sun and moon to
be dark, and the stars to withdraw their shining,
because it is the day of the lord, great and very
terrible. So also in St. John, the sun and the air
are darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit
now opened. The breastplates of iron moreover, could
scarcely have been mentioned for any other purpose, except
to suggest to us, that a real army was meant, while the
iron material of these cannot but remind us of Daniel's
description of his fourth kingdom (chap. ii. 40), viz.
"As iron break-eth in pieces and subdueth all things;
and as iron that breaketh all these, shall it break in
pieces and bruise." So also (chap. vii. 19) it has
"iron teeth." And it is the fact, that the Roman
soldiery did wear breastplates of iron.
St. John proceeds (ver. 10), "And they
had tails like unto scorpions, and there were stings in
their tails: and" continues he, " their power was to
hurt men five months." The duration and date of this
period have been already pointed out. Let us now see what is
meant by " their tails." It has been seen, that
before this army a devouring fire should proceed: their
running as horses to battle, should then imply sudden
destruction, as proceeding from the face of this
army; not from its rear or tail. But, as the sense is
evidently mystical, and as the plagues inflicted by
these tails must necessarily be of a sort different from the
preceding ones of consuming fire; some injurious
spiritual agency must be meant, and particularly as such
is described in the places parallel to this, in the
following context of St. John (chap. xiii. 11—18 inclus.;
xvi. 10, 11).
If we now examine Isai. ix. 15, &c., we
shall find the mystical usage of this expression
explained. "The ancient and honourable," i. e. the
senator and leader, as in our crowned and long-haired
locusts, " he is the head, and the prophet that
teacheth lies, he is the tail." And (ver. 18,
seq.), we have the judgment on these: " Wickedness,"
it is said, " burneth as the fire,"..." through
the wrath of the lohd of hosts is the land
darkened," &c.: which refers to the Jews; but may,
nevertheless, include the Gentiles, at this stage of the
general judgments to take place, in avenging the controversy
of Zion. By " the Tail" then, is meant the false
prophets and ministers of Satan, as to spiritual
things : and this I take to be the meaning of St. John here.
(Com-
326 REVELATION, CHAP. IX.
pare the parallel places just now given.)
That is, by the ministry of false prophets among the Jews,
and of a diabolical priesthood among the heathen, should all
the poison exist, out of which these plagues should
originate, and continue during their appointed time.
Again in (Rev. xii. 8, seq.), further
light is afforded on the use of the term " Tail." " A
great red dragon," which is (ver. 9) " that old
serpent called the Devil" is represented as having
seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his
heads: which necessarily brings us to the power now
given to this King of the great abyss (comp. Dan. vii. 21,
25 ; viii. 9—11, 12) : and as exhibited by St. John, in his
crowned and long-haired locusts. In verse 4 it is said, "
And his tail drove" (better, dragged) " the third
part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the
earth;" which will be best explained by Daniel (chap.
vii. 8), where the Little Horn is said to have "
the eyes and mouth of a man." St. John's locusts have
the faces of men. In Daniel (ib. ver. 25), he "shall
wear out the Saints of the Most High...and they shall be
given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing
of time." Again (chap. viii. 10, seq.), "It,"
i.e. the Little Horn, " waxed great even to the host of
heaven, and it cast down some of the host and of the stars
to the ground, and stamped upon them,"..." and it cast down
the truth to the ground, and it practised and
prospered." By casting down and stamping upon
these, must be meant their fall by his means, just as
when it is said above (ver. 7), of Darius, that one cast
him down, and stamped upon him: i. e. these should so be
tried, and should fall (as martyrs) during many days.
In Dan. xi. S3, seq., ''They that understand among the
people shall instruct many; yet they shall fall by the
sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil, many
days... Some of them of understanding shall fall, to try
them, and to purge, and to make them white, even to
the time of the end :" i. e. during a time, times,
and a half (Dan. xii. 7), or, forty-two months
(Rev. xiii. 5), or, three days and a half (Rev. xi.
9). That is, by the diabolical influence of this
power. But this may be thought adverse to the declaration,
that those who should be sealed (Rev. ix. 4), should receive
no hurt either from it or its ministers. But here, though
these should receive, and eventually come out
EVELATION, CHAP. IX. 327
of, many earthly tribulations, they
should not nevertheless be, in a spiritual sense, by
any means hurt. The earthly affliction to which they
should be exposed was, as already remarked, intended to
purify, refine, and make them white and clean4.
For this purpose they were sealed, i. e. by the Holy Ghost "
to the day of redemption^ " both to enable them to be
more than conquerors, and to count it all joy, when
so tried; and hence, willingly to submit to the spoiling of
their persons and goods, and even to be thankful for it.
These could not therefore, be really hurt by the influence
of this power as others should be, who, by worshipping its
image, and joining in its impious work of destruction,
should lose both body and soul in hell.
We are now told that " one woe is
past:" i. e. one of the three foretold above (chap.
viii. 13): "and behold," it is added, " there come
two woes more hereafter:" i. e. during the sounding of
the two remaining trumpets, or rather during that of the
(sixth, for the sounding of the seventh is only to enounce
the victory over all the combined powers of the enemy, which
would however be a woe to them. We have now therefore, to
consider the events to take place under—
Sect. VI.—The Sixth Trumpet.
'And," (ver. 13, seq.), " the
sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from the four horns
of the golden altar which is before God, saying to the sixth
angel which had the trumpet, Loose the four angels which are
bound in" (read upon) " the great
river Euphrates." The vision is supposed here to be in
the Temple; this command issuing from the golden altar,
which was before the vail, where Isaiah appears to have had
the vision which commissioned him to
45 See 2 Cor. vi. 4. « Eph. iv. 30.
46 The Ethiopia has at tJts river,
&c., not in river (" influmine"),
as the
Polyglott gives it. This distinction is important: it is one
of those, as in j; ajrooratna, as noticed above, and ttjv
aipav, below,—without which the context cannot be fully
understood.
328 REVELATION, CHAP. IX.
prophesy (chap. vi. 1). This command is,
"Loose the four angels which are bound" &c. We have
parallel to this (chap. vii. 1), under the opening of the
sixth seal, where it is said, " / saw four angels
standing on the four corners of the earth, holding the four
winds,'''' &c. It is evident from what follows, that
these four winds represent spiritual agents, whose business
here was, to inflict plagues on the four quarters of the
earth47: but they are holden48, until the servants of
God shall be sealed (comp. chap. ix. 4) : after this the
plagues, so to be inflicted take place (chap, viii.): which
could not be, until the latter period of Daniel's seventieth
week, commencing with the fall of Jerusalem.
The first general intimation we have, as
it should seem, of this holding is Matth. xii. 29 :
viz. " How can any enter into a strong man's house, and
spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man
?" &c. Where Satan is evidently meant, and with him his
agents. In the parallel place in St. Luke (xi. 20, 22), the
enouncement is more full (comp. Isai. Liii. 12). Again in
St. Mark (chap. xvi. 17, seq.) : " In my name shall they
cast out devils : they shall speak with new tongues;
they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly
thing, it shall not hurt them." But more fully in St.
Luke (chap. x. 18, seq.), " / beheld Satan as lightning
fall from heaven. Behold, I give unto you power to tread on
serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the
enemy ; and nothing shall by any means hurt you.
Notwithstanding...rejoice not that the spirits are
subject" (i. e. bound) " to you; but rather rejoice
because your names are written in heaven:" anticipated
(Ps. xci. 13) thus: " Thou," (i. e. Christ, see the
parallels) " shalt tread upon the lion and adder; the
young lion and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet."
And, as Christ's power is com-
47 'four living creatures before the throne,
the four horses and carpenters
of Zechariah, as also the four horses of the
Revelation considered above, are similar ministers of the
Almighty.
48 So also 2 Thess. ii. 7, "He who now
letteth (or withholdeth) will let, until he be
taken out of the way; and then shall that wicked" (one)
" be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the
spirit of His mouth, and destroy with the brightness of His
coming." See p. 212, seq., above.
REVELATION, CHAP. IX. 329
municated to His followers, and was in a
peculiar manner to His Apostles, this is true of them
also. During the Apostolic period this took effect in a
peculiar manner; and to this, the place before us in all
probability refers. The devil had not yet received power to
stir up the heathen against the trumpeting messengers of the
Gospel: he is said therefore, to be thus holden, or
bound. We have again (Rev. xx. 1, seq.), the very
same event in, " I saw an angel come down from heaven
having the key of the bottomless pit, and a great chain in
his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent
which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand
years :" i. e. he is here bound for an indefinite
period, the extent, and precise occurrence, of which
cannot exceed the end of Daniel's seventieth week.
Satan is now therefore bound for a season: and, from
what has been quoted above, this must apply to the period of
the preaching of the Apostles, &c. up to that of the fall of
the Temple: after which,—even to the end,—desolations
had been determined (Dan. ix. 27, 28, &c.) : i. e. by his
power.
But here (Rev. xx. 3), Satan is, after
this, to be loosed a little season. We find in the
next verse (and chap. vi. 4, 9), that John saw, during this
latter period, the souls of them who had been
beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and who had " lived
and reigned with Christ a thousand years:" that is of
necessity, during the Apostolic period, and before
Satan had been so loosed. This is therefore, the
Millennium of St. John. Again (Rev. xii. 12), Satan is
said to be cast down upon the earth for a " short
time:" (comp. Luke x. 18, quoted above) i. e. he is let
loose in order to inflict the woes there mentioned.
It is added here (xx. 4), " And I saw
thrones, and they " (i. e. impersonally, some men) "
sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them."" It is
obvious that Dan. vii. 9—] 5 is here had in view: " I
beheld," it is said, " till the thrones'" (i. e.
of the opposing heathen) "were cast down, and the Ancient
of days did sit:" i. e. for the purpose of giving
judgment against the Little Horn (mentioned in the
preceding verse), and in favour of the Saints. In verses 13,
14, here, " One like the Son of man came with the
clouds op heaven" (comp. Rev. i. 7. Matth. xxiv. 30, with
the parallels), " and came to the Ancient of days... And
there was
330 REVELATION, CHAP. IX.
given him dominion, and glory, and a
kingdom,'1'' &c. "But? (ver. 26), " the
judgment shall ait, and they'''1 (i.e. some) " shall
take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto
'the end. And the kingdom...under the whole heaven...shall
be given to the Saints of the Most High." "The judgment
given unto them," i. e. to the Saints of the Most High,
is here given: i. e. after the Persecutor's power is
utterly destroyed.
The period again, here had in view (ver.
3), is that in which Satan is loosed. The enouncement
(in ver. 4) is a citation from this prophecy of Daniel,
promising to those then suffering, both the avenging
judgment and the kingdom. (Comp. Rev. vi. 9, seq.). During
this period of trial, and near its close apparently, John
sees the souls of the martyrs. A little lower down (xx. 11),
this judgment is again actually given: and its
consequences noted. But more on this hereafter. It is
further said (xx. 4), that these martyrs lived and
reigned with Christ a thousand years; which must be read
of necessity, " had lived and reigned," &c.; for they
are here said to have suffered death. They must therefore,
have so reigned during the previous period, or
thousand years in which Satan was bound : i. e. they
then enjoyed that immunity from the power of Satan,
which preserved them from every spiritual injury and
hurt. This language is moreover common to the Gospel. "
It is your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom"
(Luke xii. 32. Comp. xxii. 29. Col. i. 13. Heb. xii. 28.
James ii. 5. Rev. i. 9, &c. As Kings, 1 Cor. iv. 8.
Rev. i. 6: reign, Rom. v. 17, sec.). From which it
must appear, that the children of the kingdom are
said to reign with Christ; which is particularly applicable
to this period. Again, it is said of those who should have
followed Christ " in the regeneration," i. e. of the
world at this time, should, when the Son of man should sit
on the throne of His glory, also sit upon twelve thrones
judging the twelve tribes of Israel (Matth. xix. 28).
But, to give judgment is properly the business of kings:
and here, this is promised particularly to all them who
should now so follow Christ. And once more, what is here
termed by our Lord " the regeneration,'1'' is, by St.
John, said to be " The first resurrection" (Rev. xx.
5). In other places, those partaking in this, are said to be
" the firstfruits unto God"
REVELATION, CHAP. IX. 331
(Rom. xi. 16; xvi. 5. 1 Cor. xvi. 15.
James i. 18. Rev. xiv. 4). Verse 6 here, Rev. xx.
These are the men whom St. Peter terms a royal
Priesthood, &c., they took part in the first
resurrection with Christ: hence (i. e. future to the
time in which John wrote49), " they shall reign with
Christ," during this thousand years: i. e. of Satan's
being bound. This is therefore, beyond all doubt, the
Millennium of St. John.
By "Loose the four angels," we are
therefore to understand, that the Agents of Satan, appointed
to tempt and harass every quarter of the world, were now, in
a peculiar manner, to be let loose for their work. Their
being bound upon the river Euphrates, which washed
the shores of Babylon, means perhaps their being bound as to
many nations, peoples, and languages; which we are told,
these waters mystically imply (Rev. xvii. 15). "
The waters," it is said, " which thou sawest, where
the whore sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations,
and languages." , Satan is, therefore, now to be viewed
as let loose in his Agents, in order to act upon the
nations.
Again (chap. xvi. 12), the parallel place
to this, in which the sixth Angel pours out his vial, tells
us that he poured it out upon the great river Euphrates; "
and,"1"1 it is added, " the water thereof was
dried up, that the way of the kings of the east might be
prepared.'1'' We have next the character of these
Agents. " I saw" continues John, " three unclean
spirits like frogs come out of the mouth of the
dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the
mouth of the false prophet. For they are the spirits of
devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the
kings of the earth, and of the whole world, to gather
them to the battle of the great day of God Almighty." In
our second vision, the four winds, or spirits,
were commissioned over the four quarters of the world: here,
these several spirits, deduced each from
its Principal, i. e. the Dragon, the beast, and
the false prophet, are also sent abroad into the
whole world, as before ; the number three here
having respect to these their principals ; that of
four there, to the several quarters of the world, in
49 This abrupt shifting of the period in
which a writer places himself, is common to the Scriptures
(see my Heb. Gram. Art. 231. 14). The new subject
begun here will justify this. Comp. chap. i. 3.
332 REVELATION, CHAP. IX.
which they should act. They are therefore identically
the same Agents, although thus differently described.
We are next told (xi. 15), that these
"four angels were looked which were prepared for an"
(read thee "hour, and day, and month, and year, for to
slay the third part of men." By the terms, the
hour, day, month, and year, we necessarily
have one and the same period, viz. that
hour in which the Son of Man should come to
execute His judgments upon both Jew and Gentile (comp. also
Rev. xvii. 12); that great and dreadful day of the Lord,
in which also this should take place; that month
(Zech. xi. 8. Comp. Hos. v. 7), in which the faithless
shepherds of Israel should be cut off: and that year,
in which the controversy of Zion should be
avenged: and here, during which (i. e. each and every of
these) a third part of men should be slain.
From the description of the army,
the horses, armour, and the like, following (verr.
16, 17), it is sufficiently evident that we have here a
continuation of the preceding events of the fifth
trumpet^ although other imagery has been employed. It
will only remain therefore now to notice a few of the
places, to which our attention is here called by St. John.
By the great army mentioned, we are first naturally
brought to Ps. Lxviii., where the deliverances from Egypt,
from Si-sera (ver. 12), and others, are brought before us.
In verse 18, we are reminded of our Lord's victory over the
grave (comp. Eph. iv. 8), and (ver. 21) of that over His
enemies generally. We have a similar aggregate of the fallen
enemies of the Church in Ezekiel xxxii., as we have seen
above, p. 311, seq. Verse 22 presents us with another
occasion on which this victory should be consummated, in
bringing " Hrs people again*1" (i.e. after the
manner of Egypt) "from the depths
50 And, as cannot here signify the fractional part of a day, so
called, the context requires that it be taken to mean that certain period,
or season, of time, so often
brought before us by the Prophets, under the term last
days, &c. By these different expressions therefore, we
are not to imagine that some other period, great or small,
is intended.
61 We must not suppose that, by God's bringing His
people again, necessarily signifies a return to Canaan. This would,—as
already shewn,—be to talk as if the Old Covenant were yet in
force.
REVELATION, CHAP. IX. 333
of the sea:" and verses 31, 32 seq.,
with the conversion of the Gentiles generally, as the
result of all this: that is, the final and great
spiritual victory obtained. In Daniel (ch. vii. 10,
seq.), we have an exhibition of the same thing, as we have
already seen, when the kingdom is given to the Son of
Man. But the most remarkable place apparently had in
view by St. John, is Ezek. xxxviii. 2, seq., and it deserves
particular notice. "Son of man," it is said, "set
thy face against Gog, the land of Magog5*, the chief prince
of Me-shech and Tubal,...and say ...Behold, I am against
thee, O Gog,...and I will turn thee back, and put my hooks
into thy jaws, and I will bring thee forth, and all thine
army, horses, and horsemen, all of them clothed with all
sorts of armour, even a great company with
bucklers and shields, all of them handling swords : Persia,
Ethiopia, and Lybia with them ; all of them with shield and
helmet: Gomer and his bands ...After many days thou shalt be
visited: in the latter YEARS53 thou shalt come into
the land that is brought back from the sword" (i. e. the
regenerated world), " and is gathered out of many people"
(i. e. of Jews and Gentiles) " against the mountains of
Israel, ivhich have been always waste" (i. e. prior to
this time, but now in a restored condition) : " but it"
(i. e. this true Israel) " is brought forth
out of the nations," &c....(ver. 15), " Thou shalt
come from thy place out of the north parts, thou, and many
people with thee, all of them riding upon horses, a great
company, and a mighty army"...(ver. 16), "It shall be
in the latter days, and I will bring thee against my
land" (i. e. God brings this army: it is, as His
minister, His army). Again (ver. 18), " It shall come to
pass at the same time" (rtj avry wpa, i. e.
season), "that my fury shall come up in my
62 On the reason of introducing these here, see p.
293 above.
63 See on this usage, p 106, seq. Let it
be observed, Ethiopia, Lybia, and Persia, Gomer,
Togarmah, &c., are here joined with Gog: a thing
which, most likely, never took place literally: and
if so, this place will admit of none but a mystical interpretation, as in other cases noticed above. The terms
"latter days," "brought back of the sword,"
&c.
sufficiently confirm this.
334 REVELATION, CHAP. IX.
face,"... (ver. 19). "Surely in
that day there shall be a great shaking in the land
of Israel,...all the men that are upon the face of the
earth shall shake at my presence" (i. e. the
revelation of Christ), " and the mountains shall be
thrown down,"...and (ver. 22), " / will plead with
him with pestilence" (Matth. xxiv. 7, 39, &c.), " and
with blood; and I will rain upon him, and upon his bands,
and upon the many people that are with him, an overflowing
rain, and great hailstones, fire, and brimstone" That
is, as in the times of the deluge (Matth. xxiv. 38, &c.), in
those of Joshua's victory at Gibeon (chap. x. 10, 11), and
as in those of the fall of Sodom and Gomorrah.
It should be observed here, that although
this is said to be God's army, it must not be imagined that
they are therefore his friends. In like manner, speaking of
the Assyrian,— mystically implying the same
power,—God, it is said, should bring them to execute His
purposes ; but then, they should not think this, but only
should intend to destroy nations not a few (Isai. x. 5—18).
This may therefore, be said in one sense, i. e. as acting
under God to execute His purposes: and, at the same time, in
another as intending to destroy for their own murderous
purposes. The army now before us is that of the Abaddon
and Apollyon, or destroyer, of the
Revelation, so actuated.
It should also be observed that, what St.
John places under the terms " the hour, day, month, year"
(ver. 15), Ezekiel gives as to take effect in the
latter years, latter days, at that time (wpa, or
season), and "in that day:''"' all evidently
implying one and the same great and remarkable period,
as already observed. We have no mention of a month
here by Ezekiel; but (chap, xxxix. 1 2, seq.), the
dura-, tion of this period is designated by " seven
months." In the next verse it is also said: " And it
shall be to them" (i.e. the true Zion) "a renown"
(on) "the day that I shall be glorified.'1'' So that
even these "seven months" also, designate this same
period.
And once more, the land here spoken of,
as brought back from the sword, and as gathered
out of many people, cannot be said literally of
any particular country. This bringing back,
and being made to dwell safely, must rather apply to
the inhabitants of some such land, than to the
REVELATION, CHAP. IX. 335
land itself: and, be it observed, such
were to be "gathered out of many people :" and this
again, within the period termed the latter days, Sic.,
during which, all nations should according to all the
Prophets, flow together as a full and mighty tide to the
mountain of the Lord's house (Isai. ii. 2, seq.), and in
which the Remnant of Israel should also return to
the Mighty God (chap. x. 21, seq.). This bringing
back, and .gathering out of many people, must
therefore apply to the establishment of the Church,
throughout the heritage of the heathen.
It has already been remarked, that the
imagery given under this sixth trumpet, is such as to
shew, that we have here little more than a continuation of
that under the fifth. In the former, no number is assigned
to the army; it is here said to be of horsemen only, "
two hundred thousand." In Ezekiel likewise, these are
all said to be horsemen, but no number is given. In
Ps. Lxviii. 17, " The chariots of God are twenty
thousand, even thousands of angels; and the lord
is among them." Where, as before, we have no
foot-soldiery. In Daniel (vii. 10), a "thousand thousands
ministered unto Him, and ten thousand times ten thousand
stood before Him." And, as these are elsewhere
represented by horses of various colours, and, as
noticed above (chap. vi. 2, seq.), all acting as God's
ministers, it is but reasonable to conclude, that in every
case the same times and events are meant.
The breastplates,—formerly of
iron,—are here of fire, jacinth, and
brimstone; which will be best interpreted by JoeFs "
the fire hath devoured the pastures of the. wilderness''''
(chap. i. 19, 20): and ''Afire devoureth before
them, and behind them a flame burneth," Sec. He also
tells us that, " Like the noise of chariots on the tops
of the mountains shall they leap, like the noise of a flame
of fire that devoureth." Where it will be observed,
that, what is positively a fire that devoureth
in the first quotation, is like the noise of a fire that
devoureth in the second. In Daniel again (chap. vii.
10), " a fiery stream issued and came forth from
before...the Ancient of days,'1'' i. e. eventually to
destroy the enemy. In every case therefore,—and the
predictions of this are innumerable,—the judgment is a
fiery one.
Under our former trumpet, the faces of the
locusts were
336 REVELATION, CHAP. IX.
as the faces of men: their hair as
that of women, and their teeth as those of lions.
Their heads are here as those of lions:
and out of their mouths issue fire, smoke, and
brimstone : and it is by these that the third part of
men are to be slain. Under the former trumpet they were only
to hurt, not to kill: but here, the fire,
smoke, and brimstone, issuing from their mouths,
are to kill even the third part of mankind : that is,
as it should seem, by actual warfare; fire, smoke,
and brimstone, being had recourse to universally in
this; which more particularly marked the latter period of
the persecutions, and to such an extent that Gibbon assures
us a moiety of human nature suffered. If then, we
give one third to the sword and fire of the
destructive armies of Rome, the remainder, necessary to make
up this moiety, may perhaps fairly be laid to the
account of the famines and pestilences which raged at this
period.
Again (ver. 19), "Their power is in
their mouth, and in their tails:" i. e. in their mouths
to kill; in their tails to hurt, as before.
These tails, we are next told, " were like unto
serpents, and had heads, and with them they do hurt."
Under our last trumpet, " they had tails like scorpions,
and there were stings in their tails; and their power was
to hurt," &c. We have seen above, what this was intended
to teach us: the same must necessarily be meant here: and if
so, we have the unclean spirits to hurt the souls of men,
which should issue out of the mouth of the false prophet
(chap. xvi. 13, below): and, be it observed, this also
takes place under the pouring out of the sixth vial,
answering exactly to our sixth trumpet.
Verses 20, 21, here,—which speak of pure
heathenism, not of a fallen Church,—evidently belong to the
next Chapter, which is, in fact, nothing more than a
recapitulation of what we have had under both the seals and
trumpets already considered. It will readily be perceived,
that these two verses afford no complete sense as they are
generally read. They appear to me to present a very common
Hebraism, known under the term of a nominative absolute^.
In this point of view, the place may be read, " And"
(as to) " the
64 On this sort of construction, see my Heb. Gram.
Art. 212, 3, note. 216, 15, seq.
REVELATION, CHAP. IX. 337
rest of the men," &c. " I also
saw"1"1 (chap. x. 1) "another mighty angel."...(chap,
xi. 13). "The same hour there was a great
earthquake5...and in the earthquake were slain of men seven
thousand." It is added, " And the remnant" ("the
rest" of verse 20 here) "were affrighted, and gave
glory to the God of heaven." It should be observed, that
we have had hitherto no destructions by
earthquakes, although it is certain an extraordinary
number of them took place within this period, as indeed our
blessed Lord foretold there should. In Chap. viii. 5,
indeed, there is a general mention ,of their occurrence
among other judgments : but no such destructions are
specifically mentioned there. In Chap. xvi. 18, however,
which is a place parallel to this, we have such an
earthquake as had never before been witnessed:—but more on
that when we come to this place.
Sect, VII.—Matter preliminary to the
Recapitulation of the second Series of Events, under
the Trumpets.
It has already been remarked, that after
the opening of the sixth seal, no further judgments
are denounced, and that the opening of the seventh was, to
declare the contest ended, and the victory won. The same is
the case here upon the sounding of the sixth trumpet,
as it is again upon the pouring out of the sixth vial:
a plain intimation that these several series are
conversant about the same events. Again, after the opening
of the sixth seal we have a sort of report given of
the progress made, and of the victory obtained.
68 That earthquakes happened within this
period to an extraordinary extent, as noticed abore (p. 219)
from Orosius, we shall presently shew more abundantly. These
judgments, also foretold by our Lord, Matth. xxiv. 7, as "famines, pestilences, and earthquakes."
In other
places, the shaking of the heavens and the earth, the
passing away of the heavens, the elements melting with
fervent heat, and the like, evidently declare the same
judgments: on all which, the comment of St. Paul (Heb. xii.
26—28) is full and satisfactory, viz. " Yet once more I
shake not the earth only, but also heaven." He adds, "
This. .. signifieth the removing of those things
that are shaken " (i.e. now, at this period of time);
not merely and principally of things physical,
as
in earthquakes, &c.,— these were giren as signs only
of things moral and religious;—but of things, purely
moral and religious. He adds, in order to include the
judgments by fire, " our God is a consuming fire."
338 REVELATION, CHAP. X.
We have a short parallel to this after
the pouring out of the sixth vial (chap. xvi. 15,
16). We have here however, upon the sounding of the sixth
trumpet, an actual recital of the whole matter,
commencing with the Revelation of Christ in power, as in the
outset of this Book. We then have John's commission (verr.
4, 9, seq.), a brief notice as to the time of the end
(verr. 6, 7): and (chap, xi.) the rejection and casting out
of the Jews (verr. 1,2): the Apostolic preaching (verr.
3—7): the persecution of their immediate successors
(verr. 7—11): their complete victory (verr. 11, 12): the
fall of their enemies (ver. 13) : and the song of victory
(verr. 15— 18, inelus.), as in the conclusion of the
series both of the Seals, and the Vials. We now come to the
particulars.—
" / saw," says St. John, "
another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a
cloud; and a rainbow was upon his head, and His face was as
it were the sun, and His feet as pillars of fire,,"..."
and He set His right foot upon the sea, and His
left foot on the earth."1"1 From what we have
(chap, i. 15), and have already considered, as also in
Daniel, chap. xii. 7, and from His coming in a cloud56,
and with the rainbow51 over His head, it is
obvious that our blessed Lord is meant. His feet placed both
on the earth and the sea here, evidently
implies His universal dominion, as assigned to Him by
the judgment of the Ancient of days.
It is then said (ver. 3), that " He
cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth" (comp.
Isai. xui. 13. Jer. xxv. 30. Hos. xi. 10. Joel iii. 16. Amos
i. 2 ; iii. 4—9, where, in every case, these times are had
in view) : " and when He had cried,'''' it is said,
(the68) " seven thunders uttered their voice;"
i. e. as ready to respond to His authority. We are told in
the next verse, that John heard a voice from heaven, saying,
" Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered,
and write them not,•" i. e. not yet: their effects will
be seen when we come to chap. xvi. 18. We also learn here
(verr. 10, 11), that a little opened book was given
to John, out of which apparently, he was—after this—to
'•'•prophesy again before " (against?) " many
peoples, and nations, and tongues, andJcings." From the
sweetness (of the contents) of this in John's mouth,
Chap. i. 7, above. & Chap. iv. 3. 88 Gr. ai.
REVELATION, CHAP. X. 339
the Word of God must be meant59: and from the bitterness
of these in his stomach during digestion, the lamentation,
mourning, and woe, yet to be denounced by him upon others.
This place too, will naturally carry us back to Ezekiel
(chap. ii. 8, seq.), where similar matter is given: "
Open tliy mouth,'1'1 it is said, " and eat that"
(which) " / give ihee. And when I looked, behold, an hand
was sent unto me; and, lo, a, roll of a book was
therein; and," it is added, " he spread it"
(i. e. laid it open) " before me; and it was
written within and without; and there was written
therein lamentations, and mourning, and woe" The Prophet
goes on (chap. iii. 2, seq.), " So I opened my mouth, and
he caused me to eat that roll"..." and it was in my
mouth as honey for sweetness. And he said unto me, Son of
man, go, get ihee unto the house of Israel." (ib. ver.
14) ..." and I went in the bitterkness of my soul:"
i. e. what had been sweet as honey to his throat, had now
become bitter as gall in its consideration: i. e. the task
of uttering denunciations against his nation and people. The
same appears to have been the case with St. John. These woes
had perhaps been intimated by " the seven thunders."
They were not to be committed to writing by John, because
they were to be delivered from the little opened book,
or roll, in which, as it should seem, they were
already written in the lamentations, mourning, and woe, to
be uttered by him. By this opened book, or roll,
we are apparently to understand the Book which had been
sealed; but was opened by our Lord in our second Vision,
We have a similar recurrence from chap. ix. 4, and xiv.
1, below, to matter found in chap. vii. 3, seq. We have here
therefore, an anticipation of other matter still to come, i.
e. perhaps in our next vision, just as we have seen
was the case in some other instances. So far therefore, we
have been prepared for another recital of these judgments.
We may now return to the concluding particulars of this our
third general Vision.
" And the angel" it is said (ver. 5, seq.), "
which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth, lifted up
his hand to
69 To John, as God's true servant, this
would necessarily be the case : corap. Ps. cxix. 103; cxLi.
6: to others, as His enemies, the contrary would; because of
the blessings promised on the one hand, and the curses
denounced on the other.
340 REVELATION, CHAP. X.
heaven, and sware by Him that liveth for
ever and ever,...that time should be no longer:" that
is, prophetical time; in other words, time in
which the things foretold by the Prophets, should be
expected to take place: i. e. prophecy should now "fail"
or cease in its completion: which is thus explained in
the next verse (7): ..." In the days of the voice of the
seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery
op god should be finished :" i. e. consummated, " as He hath declared to His servants the Prophets,''''—A
question may now arise, as to whether this mystery should at
that time, be finished in the manner which God had
declared it should; or, whether the mystery simply,
which had been so enounced by them, should then be finished;
or again, whether just as God had declared it (i. e.
in every particular) should be, when the sounding of this
seventh Angel should take place: for either of these
meanings may be supposed to be intended.
My answer must be: Of these, the last
appears the most probable; because a complete
fulfilment must, of necessity, include every particular
predicted. And if so, the manner how, as well as
the whole simply and in the aggregate, would
in such case be complied with. And the fact is, all these
are abundantly brought before us, as we have seen, and still
shall see, to such an extent, as can leave no doubt on the
mind as to them all.
We have now therefore, arrived at a most
important declaration of Scripture: viz., that, at whaiever
period the sounding of this seventh Angel should take
place, then "the whole mystery of God, as declared to his
servants the Prophets, should be finished" and for ever
completed. In the parallel place (chap. xvi. 17), "It
is done:" which, as we shall see, means the same thing.
Let us now inquire therefore, whether the declarations made,
together with the facts of the case, are to this effect.
It must be evident from the nature of the
case, that the Covenant made with Abraham, under which
all nations should le blessed, must be, at some period,
fully and completely established, as already
remarked60; and that, if the testimony of Jesus is
indeed the spirit of prophecy, then must all prophecy
have, in one way or other, reference to Him. Other things
Page 224, above.
REVELATION, CHAP. X. 341
might, in a subordinate sense, be
included, as the history of the Jews, &c. up to the time in
which this should take place : but, as Abraham would
now be, in accordance with the name then given him,
the spiritual Father of all believers, and heir of
the world; all particular reference to Judaism would
necessarily be merged in this first greater and
everlasting Covenant. We are told accordingly, by St.
Paul, that under this, there is neither Jew, nor Greek,
Barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free : but that all are
one61. And certainly, no prediction has been anywhere
quoted by him, speaking either of their conversion, or of
any particular dignity to be enjoyed by them, under this now
new, and better, Covenant. We have only the doctrine
delivered, viz., that " if they abide not in unbelief,
they shallbe graffed in,...and so all Israel shall be saved
6V1 In the case of the Jews remaining unbelievers,
one thing is certain, they are cut off from the stock
of Israel, and can be graffed in again, only by means of
the Church63. In all other respects, and how much soever
they may be loved for the fathers' sakes, they are as the
heathen, in the sight of God, excluded from the Covenants
of promise, and without Him in the world.
But, according to inspired authority, no
less than the facts of the case, as already shewn from
Daniel, the period termed " the fulness of time"
did commence with that of our blessed Lord and his Apostles.
And, if " the fulness of timen did then so come, it
must be out of place to suppose, that any addition should be
made to this fulness some hundreds of years
afterwards. The nature of the case would rather
61 Col. iii. 11. 62 As shewn above, pp. 33—41.
62 Rom. xi. 31. That they can never again
possess Canaan, either as Jews, or as a distinct
people, see p. 44. seq. above. I will now add a place in
Ezekiel (ch. xx. 38), which I omitted there. The words are,
"I will purge out the rebels" (Comp. Isai. i. 22—25.
inclus.)," and them that transgress against me ; I will
bring them forth out of the country where they sojourn, and
they shall not enter the land of israel," &c. Again, in
this very context (ver. 40), the better party, (as in Ch.
xi. 15. See p. 48, above,) is thus spoken of:..." In the
mountain of the height of Israel... there shall all the
House of Israel, all op them in the land serve
me." That this should not be in Judea, is evident from
verse 41, where it is said, " I will be sanctified in you
before the heathen:" i.e. in their sight in all
lands: all being now the heritage of the true Israel.
342 REVELATION, CHAP. X.
suggest that, at this period, the whole
mystery of God so foretold, and testifying to Christ
and His Church, would be fully and finally
completed.
It will be more satisfactory however,
particularly to inquire, whether the Prophets have, or have
not, limited the entire fulfilment of all these
things to this period. We have already touched upon this
question64, which is, not whether Christ came at the time so
foretold, but whether any predictions are to be found,
confining the fulfilment of the whole mystery of
prophecy to this specific period. Some such have already
been pointed out: we now proceed to add to these some
others, with a few further remarks.
We have seen that, when the stone cut out
of the mountain, in Daniel's first vision65, had stricken
and entirely destroyed the Image representing,—among
other things,—the last, or fourth heathen Empire,
i. e. the Roman, it filled the whole earth :
that is, it completely and entirely filled
it; and that, not a particle of the former now
remained, implying, that nothing additional could be either
necessary or possible. Again, in Daniel's second Vision66,
we are expressly told, that when the dominion under the
whole heaveens had been given (de facto) to the Son of Man:
then, i. e. at that point of time, the matter was
ended: not partially, but fully. Again, in
Daniel's fourth Vision67, the Covenant was, as we have seen,
to be magnified with the many within the period of
the " one" and last week: and that, at the
close of this, the consummation, i. e. the completion of
this work of mercy, should take place : and to this
consummation it does not appear, that we have either
reason or right to add any thing whatsoever68: and that,
should we attempt to do so, the consequence must be, a
virtual denial that this was any consummation at all.
And again, we learn from this place, that, when the
indignation should be poured upon the Desolator, i.
e. at the end of this mystical week; the time of this
consummation should have fully arrived. Daniel is
however, still more specific in Chap. xii. 7, where we have
the original
67 See pp. 99—132, 144, 149, 158, 199 seq.
68 Ch. ii. 34, &c. 63 ch. vii. «' Ch. ix.
68 Comp. ch. xi. 35, with its parallels.
REVELATION, CHAP. X. 343
enouncement,—with some of its particulars,—of the very
place now before us in St. John: the words are these:—
"And I heard the man clothed in linen,
which was upon the waters of the river'" (i.e. implying
as before, many peoples, &c. In St. John, on the earth
and the sea, implying the same thing), " when
He held up His right hand and His left to heaven, and sware
by Him that liveth for ever, that it shall be for a time,
times, and a half.'''1 We must bear in mind, that the
commencement of this Chapter (xii. 1) places us in the
period in which times such as never had been seen, or
should be,—and identified by our Lord Himself (Matth.
xxiv. 21) with these now before us,—should commence69, and
during which, even to the end or consummation,
desolations hitherto never witnessed should be poured
out; that is, from the midst of Daniel's last week to its
end : or as it is worded here, "for a time, times, and a
half." But in St. John, we are brought to the end of
this period: these desolations having already been poured
out, during the sounding of our six trumpets, The
Angel consequently declares, that time is now no more :
that is, time, as far as prophecy is concerned, is at an
end: the end of the period foretold by Daniel has now
arrived.
The character of these times is moreover,
such as sufficiently determine the period of their
occurrence. Daniel and our Lord's description of them we
have seen: to the same effect Jeremiah xxx. 7, " That day
is great, so that none is like it," &c. If then, these
were to be times such as never had been witnessed,
they must, from their very nature, be such as would
demonstrably mark the period of their occurrence : and a
surer mark of these it is impossible either to desire, or to
find. " Then," says our Lord (Matth. xxiv. 40, seq.),
" shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and
the other left. Two women shall be grinding at the
mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left." Now
hear the testimony of Gibbon to this fact:—the last man
surely that can be suspected of bearing false witness to the
truth of the faith, which he most cordially despised. His
words are (Decline and Fall, &c. chap, x., at the
end), " We have the knowledge of a very curious
circumstance, of some use," &c. "An exact register was kept
at Alexandria, of all the citizens
69 See p. 129, seq. above.
344 REVELATION, CHAP. X.
entitled to receive the distribution of
corn. It was found that the ancient number of those
comprised between the ages of forty and seventy, had been
equal to the whole sum of claimants, from fourteen to
fourscore years of age, who remained alive after the reign
of Gallienus. Applying this authentic fact," continues
Gibbon, " to the most correct tables of mortality, it
evidently proves that above half the people of Alexandria
had perished; and could we venture to extend the analogy to
other provinces, we might suspect that war, pestilence,
and famine, had consumed in a few years, the
moiety of the human species!'1'' Some however, interpret
the terms of this register, as implying that two-thirds
of human nature must have perished within this period
(viz. Niebuhr)! That no such period as this ever did occur
before, I may perhaps safely affirm. History sacred and
profane, certainly knows of none. This must therefore have
been the period so foretold by Daniel and our blessed Lord,
beyond all reasonable doubt.
The " Man" (Dan. xii. 7) adds
nevertheless, evidently for the purpose of precluding all
mistake, as to the full and entire end now arrived
at: " And when He shall have accomplished to scatter
abroad the power of the Holy people, all these things
shall be finished.'1'' In the words of St. John, "
The mystery of God, as declared to the Prophets should
(now) be finished." By " the Holy people1"1
the Jews cannot be meant, for the following reasons. I. The
nature of the case forbids that the Jews can, at this
period, be called Holy; because they had now
rejected, and crucified, their Messiah ; had slain His
servants, and they themselves had been cast out as
unholy. Hence, they are in the Revelation never
mentioned, but as " a synagogue of Satan1'' or, as
dwelling in the city spiritually catted Sodom, and Egypt,
where they crucified the Lord70. II. Isaiah has directly
declared, that the heathen and others, under the New
Covenant, should now be " the Holy people.'"1
'•''They,'''1 he declares (chap. Lxii. 12), "shall
call them, the Holy people,'''' and " the
Redeemed of the Lord,'" i. e. generally. And (ib. ver.
2), in order to distinguish these from the Jews generally,
he says, " And thou" (i. e. the spiritual Zion) "
shalt be called by a new name.'''1 St. Peter
70 Key. xi. 8.
REVELATION, CHAP. X. 345
again gives to the Christian (for
this is the new name), every privilege under the New
Covenant, that Moses had given to the Jew under the Old ;
for he says (1 Ep. ii. 9) " Ye are a chosen generation, a
royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people,"
(Sic.. ." which in time past were not a
people, but are now the people of god," &c. To
the same effect St. Paul, (Phil. iii. 2, 3) : " Beware of
the concision,'1'' 5. e. of the Jews generally ; because
their circumcision did not deserve a better name. He adds, "
For we are the circumcision, which worship God in
the spirit,'1'' &c. Comp. Gal. iv. 22—31. From all which
it must be clear that, at this time, the Jews could not be "
the Holy people" spoken of by Daniel: this title had
passed over to another people generally. And, once more, the
Jews were now ''not a people;" their privilege of
once being such, had now been made over to those, who had
not, in the language of Holy Writ, been accounted a
people (see p. 32, above).
Again, " When he shall have
accomplished to scatter" rather spread abroad the power
of these, cannot mean any such scattering as takes place
after a defeat in war; but, on the contrary, the
spreading, or extending, far and wide of the
dominion of this people ; i. e. as that of the subjects
of the Son of man71, to whom the Kingdom and Dominion
under the whole heavens was, at this time, to be given. By
scattering, then, or spreading abroad, this Power,
must signify to extend it far and wide (comp. Gen. ix. 19,
where this verb is used); not to bring it to nought, as has
usually been imagined. And, as this must of necessity be the
Power of the People to be considered Holy
at the Period now in question,
71 It is worth while remarking too, that
the expression used here in Daniel (xii. 7) is quite of a
sort with that found in Isaiah (lxii. 12), as cited above :
viz. People of holiness (Dan. i- e. lit. People of the holiness.
Isaiah adds,the Redeemed of Jehovah : while Moses
uses the phrase, 13. Holy nation. I notice
this merely to suggest the probability, that Daniel had in his eye this
place of Isaiah, rather than that in Exodus (xix. 6) : and
with this, the event so foretold by Isaiah, rather than the
declaration of Moses.
346 REVELATION, CHAP. X.
it can in no way mean the Jews73. Our
conclusion is therefore here, that, at the period in
which the Holy People, now called by " a New
Name,'' should have taken possession of the whole
heritage of the heathen, under the Son of Man, and in
which Abraham had (de facto) become the heir of
all this, in his spiritual seed ; all the particulars
had in view by Daniel, and others,—or, as St. John puts it,—the
mystery of God, as declared to His servants the Prophets,
should be finished, i. e. fully accomplished.
But, we have other intimations of this
consummation, or end, of the things pertaining to
Christ, as delivered by Himself, (see pages 106—110 above ;
and again pages 121— 131). Again (Matth. xxiv. 6,
seq.)..."Ye shall hear of wars, and rumours of wars"
(of which more presently): "see that ye be not
troubled: for all these things must come to pass,
It is worth remarking that Forst, in his Hebrew
Concordance, (p. 720) makes this verb apply to
the Jews in their present
dispersion. His words are, "De Israelitis
in terris exteris disperse viventibus." He then cites James
i. 1; 1 Pet. i. 1 : speaking of the Siat Tropa. It
did not occur to him as a Jew, of course, that this is said
by the Apostles, of those only who had embraced
Christianity, not of the Jews generally: nor that here, the
Power of this people was to be so spread, not the
weakness of the Jew, as in his diaspora. It is true
indeed, that these (now converts to Christianity) had been
among the dispersed of Israel; but they must have
been of the Holy party or Remnant, who waited for the
consolation of Israel, and by the Prophets styled, the
Dispersed of Judah, &c. (Is. xi. 12 ; Zeph. iii. 10,
&e.) Still, the time for so extending the power of
this Holy people generally, had not arrived in the days of
those Apostles ; the notion of First therefore, and of
those who think with him, is utterly groundless. If it be
urged moreover, that the term used here, is
generally
to be taken in a bad sense, as of
dispersing people in defeat, breaking to pieces, &c.;
I answer, this may be granted without at all affecting our
question. Dispersing, spreading abroad, or the like,
is clearly the sense of this verb: but, here, as in Gen. ix.
19, the context is sufficient to shew, that it is not
always to be taken in a bad sense: both these places
clearly require the contrary. The same is true of the
cognate verb p2; and, it is remarkable enough, in Zeph. iii.
10, noted above, we have, in the daughter of my
dispersed, this verb applied to the Remnant
of Israel. There is therefore, no good reason for
objecting to the sense here given to the verb in
question.
REVELATION, CHAP. X. 347
but the end is not yet. For nation
shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and
there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes in
divers places. All these" it is added, " are the
beginning of sorrows,'1'' as we have already seen.
Again (ver. 13) it is said, " He that shall endure to the
end, the same shall be saved." To this
beginning therefore, there was also to bean end : and,
accordingly, it is added (ver. 14) ..." This Gospel of
the Kingdom shall be preached'1'' (i. e. accompanied by
miraculous powers) "in all the world for a witness
to all nations" (i. e. of the truth of His Messiahship);
" and then,'''' it is added, " shall the end
come."
That the Gospel was preached within this
period, and received, in all nations is evident from the
declarations of St. Paul: e. g. Rom. x. 18 : " Verily,
their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto
the end of the world: i. e. just as the light and warmth
of the sun is said to do in Ps. xix. 4. So again (ib. xvi.
26), " But now is made manifest, and by the Scriptures of
the Prophets''' (i. e. just as they had predicted), "
according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made
known" (i. e. now) " to all nations for the obedience
of faith:" i. e. the' mystery of the Gospel. Again, Col.
i. 6, " Which (Gospel) is come unto you, as it
is in all the world.'1'1 Again ib. ver. 23, " The
Gospel, which ye have heard, and which was preached to every
creature which is under heaven.''' The Apostle adds—and
this is highly important in this place —"Whereof lam made
a minister to fulfil the word of God:" i. e. "
according to the dispensation of God:" which had
determined that His word should be thus fulfilled,
and that then the end should come. And, as to the fact of
the case, all Ecclesiastical History73 attests it, as does
the existence of the Church wherever it is found: for it is
certain that, had not the Apostles and Apostolic men
originally carried out their commission far and wide,
revealed religion would never have prevailed beyond the
confines of Jewry. That it does not now so universally
prevail, forms no objection to our position : which is,
that prophecy was once thus fulfilled : and that nothing
else does it foretell: while prophecy, improperly so called,
i. e. the doctrine, of Holy Writ assures us, that, not-
W The work of Fabricius, entitled Luce Sancta
Evangdii, &c. will supply abundant extracts to this
effect.
348 REVELATION, CHAP. X.
withstanding this its miraculous
establishment, sin will suffice to remove its candlestick.
If then the whole mystery of God,
as foretold by His Prophets, has been so fulfilled, a most
important result grows necessarily out of this: viz. That
there is not, in the hands of the Church, the legitimate
means of any further development™ of God's holy will.
We have already seen that, to Christianity in principle,
nothing can be added, because,
I. it is in its own nature perfect and
complete. And
II. because, condemnation is pronounced
against every one who shall either add to it, or take from
it; or, in any way alter or corrupt its declarations as once
delivered by the Apostles to the Church. In this sense
therefore, any attempt at further development, is
damnable. It may be illustrated indeed, to an indefinite
extent: but then, cursed must he be, who, in any
way—wilfully, and for corrupt and earthly purposes,—departs
from its spirit. Men are in this case to be governed,
taught, judged of, by it; not it, by them. It has been given
to be a light and lantern to their feet; not, that
their traditions, notions, practices, and the like, are to
be taken,—varying, as confessedly they do, under different
circumstances,—as means of governing its interpretation.
All such attempts are clearly anti-Christian and
damnable. The same must necessarily be true, as to the
events of which it speaks. If Revelation has determined all
these for us, it is clearly our duty to abide by them, and
to look out for no others; and this,—I have shewn, perhaps
sufficiently at length, —it has done. Men may indeed very
innocently err in their endeavours to ascertain these : and,
from the vast variety of the conclusions arrived at, it is
evident enough that they have. But here,—as already
remarked,—the fault has consisted in taking resemblances
for identities; in other words, in relying in the
first instance on plausible conjectures, rather than on a
careful and accurate investigation of the sacred text. If,
however, the result we have arrived at may be relied on, all
such speculations are worse than vanity.
54 This paragraph owes its existence to the suggestion of
a friend.
REVELATION, CHAP. XI. 349
Sect. VIII.—Recapitulation of tlie Events
already brought before us wider the Seals and
Trumpets.
having then, so far considered the
sounding of the six trumpets of St. John; that of the
seventh being solely the completion of all this, we may now
come to the recapitulation of the events brought
before us,—for the purpose, as it should seem, of
impresssing more deeply and permanently on our minds the
conclusion arrived at, as also the character of the period
within which they were to be confined.
We are brought in the first place,
then,—as already remarked in the opening of the seals, in
the sounding of the trumpets, in our Lord's predictions (in
Matth. xxiv. and its parallels), and in the predictions
generally of the Prophets,— to the fall of Jerusalem, and
the scattering of the Jews : and, in the second, to
the full and complete victory over that Man of Sin
prefigured in Daniel's Little Horn, and who has been made a
very important part of all Prophecy.
As to the first of these, John says,
Chap. xi. 1, " There was given me a reed like unto a rod
,• and the Angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the
temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship
therein.'1'' It should seem from the particulars
following, that this measuring must be understood as taking
place, at the very outset of Daniel's seventieth week; that
is, at the commencement of the Apostolic mission for the
purpose of magnifying the Covenant, &c.
The terms "measure the temple" &c.
should seem to mean, Take a special account of these, as to
their real spiritual character. In the case of
Belshazzar, " Thou art weighed in the balances, and art
found wanting'1'' (Dan. v. 27). On another occasion (1
Sam. ii. 3), " By the Lord actions are weighed:"
which evidently involves the principle here had
recourse to. Comp. Job vi. 1 ; xxxi. 6; Prov. xvi. 2, &c. So
also to " measure," Job xi. 7—9, of the finding out
of God, " The measure thereof is longer than the earth,
and broader than the sea." Comp. xxviii. 25, where this
term is used in connexion with weighing. In Jeremiah
we have (Chap. li. 13) the " measure of thy covetousness:"
and (Matth. xxiii. 32), " fill ye up the measure of your
fathers j" &c. To which many similar instances may be
added75, shewing that these terms
78 See Rom. xii. 3. 2 Cor. x. 13—15, Eph. iv. 13, 16,
&c. By
350 REVELATION, CHAP. XI.
are often applied metaphorically or
mystically, to abstract considerations, i. e. of a moral
or religious character. We have in Ezekiel (chap. xl. 3,
seq.) a similar measuring of the Temple, and of its courts:
the object of which evidently is, to ascertain whether all
this erection was in accordance with the Divine commands :
for every thing so set up, either in the Tabernacle, or the
Temple, was to be in exact conformity with the patterns
shewn in the mount: mystically intimating, that the
character of those who should live under this system, ought
to be such, that the Lord might weigh their actions, and
find them not wanting.
If we now pass on to Chap. xiii. 7, seq.
we shall see what use Ezekiel makes of this: " Son of
man,... the place of the soles of my feet, where I
dwell in the midst of the children of Israel for ever'1''
(i. e. the Temple under the Law, the new
Jerusalem under the Gospel), " and my holy name,
shall the house of Israel no more defile" (i. e. they
shall not be in a situation to do so). At verse 10, seq., "
Shew., the house of Israel, that they may be ashamed of
their iniquities: and let them measure the pattern." "
And if?' continues the Prophet, " they be ashamed
of all that they have done, shew them the form of the home,
and the fashion thereof. ..and all the ordinances thereof.
..and all the laws thereof: and write it in their sight,
that they may keep the whole form thereof, and all the
ordinances thereof, and do them ...the whole limit thereof
round about shall be most holy. Behold, this is the
law of the house." From all which it must appear, that
the holiness of this house, and of its ordinances, is
the thing ultimately had in view; and that the Jews, weighed
and measured, with reference to these, were here found
wanting. Again (chap. xiiv. 1—13 inclusive), the same things
virtually are repeated, and the rejection of the Jews
is plainly foretold. We shall presently see that this
Temple, with its Canaan, is superseded by another infinitely
more glorious.
John therefore measures the Temple
and its furniture, as also " them that worship therein16"
just as we have seen the Angel did in the sight of
Ezekiel, for the purpose of measuring again, is sometimes intended the parcelling out
for destruction. See 2 Kings xxi. 13. Isai. xxxir. 11. Lam.
ii. 8. Amos vii. 7, &c. 6 Ezek. ii. 16.
REVELATION, CHAP. XI. 351
ascertaining the general character
of these worshippers, and thence of determining their fate.
It should be observed nevertheless, that God does not cast
away here, in either place, His appointed House of
Prayer ;—considered as such, —nor those who truly
worshipped therein (comp. Ezek. xuv. 15, seq.). In a
spiritual sense, these are here excepted. The removal
of both from the temporal Jerusalem,—as a peculiar
place,—need not be considered as a mark of anger here ; the
time having now come, that the Sanctuary77 should be
wherever God's people should reside : because the whole
world was now to be the possession of Abraham in his
spiritual seed.
The progress of John however, affords us
the means of making the due distinction here. It should be
remembered that the Priests and Levites only, worshipped in
the Temple: but, under the New Covenant,—the times of which
had now begun,—the Priests and Levites were to be taken, not
only out of every tribe of the Jews, but also out of the
myriads of the heathen78; Christ himself occupying the Holy
of Holies in heaven, and there presenting Himself to the
Father, as the propitiation for the sins of the whole world.
So St. Peter of Christians generally, "ye are a Royal
priesthood, a peculiar people," &c. All this is
therefore retained, in its true spiritual sense and
meaning, in the Christian Church. But, of the outer
courts of the Jewish system, it knows nothing. All
draw near now to the throne of grace, in the full
assurance of faith and of hope : and every one offers up for
himself, and for others, the spiritual sacrifices peculiar
to the New Covenant.
The Jew however, will still have the
shadowy Temple, and can therefore venture no farther in his
services than into the outer court. This portion
therefore, St. John measures not: he has nothing whatever to
do with this system : in his eye it is but " a synagogue
of Satan." He gives it up therefore, together with the
City,—remaining still in bondage,— to be trampled upon by
the Gentiles, and this during the
f See the whole of Sect. I. from pp.
31 to 47, of my Letter to Dr. Pusey (Appendix), on
the Doctrine of the Keys (Seeley's and Co. London),
where this question is discussed.
78 Isai. Lxvi. 21.
352 REVELATION, CHAP. XI.
space of forty-two months. We have
remarked elsewhere, a similar disregard of John to Jews and
Judaism : this is evidently an element in his
proceedings.
We have seen that Ezekiel speaks of the
period, marked by Daniel's seventieth week, as one of
seven years (p. 299). We have also seen that,
according to Daniel (ix. 27), the judgment should fall upon
Jerusalem " in the midst of this week. From this
point therefore to the end, a period of 3^ years would,
according to Ezekiel, follow; that is, of "'forty and
two months," as given here by St. John. In the
language of prophecy therefore, Jerusalem was, with its
Temple, to be given up during this period: and this carries
us to the utmost limit of prophetical prediction. Daniel
conducts us no farther than this; and, as we have seen, he
tells us, that " hitherto is the end of the matter
:" and, again, that at this period " all these
things should be fulfilled79?'' Our Lord brings us to
the same event when He says (Luke xxi. 24), " Jerusalem
shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of
the Gentiles be fulfilled." By this period therefore
must be meant that of the Gentiles, and during which
the Saints should be given into the hand of Daniel's Little
Horn, for a " time, times, and a half:" which again
must be equivalent to St. John's "forty and two months;"
or, as we have seen, three years and a half80.'1'' We
shall presently come to other equivalent designations of
this period.
Our Lord virtually declares
moreover, that, when this period should close, the times
of the Gentiles should be fulfilled: that is, as before,
the end of Daniel's seventieth week should now have come.
And now, Daniel also tells us, Vision and Prophecy
generally should be sealed. Our Lord himself also
declares in this very context (ib. ver. 22), that " these
be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written
may be fulfilled" i. e. within them, as already shewn.
And if this be the case, Prophecy tells us that, during the
whole of this period, Jerusalem should be trodden down:
but, it nowhere tells us that, it shall afterwards be
restored. After this period we have, as we have seen, no
prophecy : time is now
79 As shewn above, on Oh. x. 7.
80 The same must be true of Rom. xi. 26. See also p. 39
above, with the note.
REVELATION, CHAP. XI. 353
no more in this sense. But if the
question be asked, Does prophecy forbid the belief of any
such restoration ? I answer, Hear what Isaiah says on this
point (Chapp. xxv. 12 ; xxvi. 5, 6), " And the fortress
of the high fort of thy walls shall He bring down,
lay low, and bring to the ground, even to the dust.
... For He bringeth down them that dwell on high; the lofty
city He layeth low, even to the ground; He bringeth
it even to the dust. The foot shall tread it
down," &c. And again (ib. xxv. 2), " Thou hast made of a
city an heap ; of a de-fenced city a ruin : a palace of
strangers to be no city" (so that) "it shall
never be (re-) built." (See also p. 44, seq. above).
This cannot refer to the heathen
conquerors of the Jews, as is evident from what immediately
follows : viz. " Therefore shall the strong people
glorify thee, the city of the terrible nations shall fear
thee:" which must refer to those who should destroy
Jerusalem, and who should hence, i. e. from witnessing God's
judgments on the Jews, be induced to glorify and fear Him.
That Jerusalem should be said to contain a palace of
strangers, is not to be wondered at. when we are told, that
they " delighted themselves in the children of
strangers," &c. (Isai. ii. 6).—Again (chap. i. 7, seq.),
" Your country is desolate, your cities are burned
with fire: your land, strangers devour it in your
presence, and it is desolate, as overthrown by
strangers." These latter were the Romans certainly : i.
e. the terrible nation just now mentioned. The close
of this Chapter again predicts this final overthrow: while
Chap, xxiv., where this same subject is resumed, we are
positively told that the land should fall,"" i. e.
with its City of necessity,—and should not " rise again"
(ver. 26).
It is foretold therefore, that within the
sphere of prophetical enouncement, this city should not be rebuilt,
nor the
land raised to its former station and dignity, in any
peculiar
religious sense. The end, the full end, had now come,
so
that the buyer should not return to enjoy his purchased
land,
nor the seller grieve for its loss: for the multitude of
this
people,—i. e. excluding its Remnant,—should not return
to it any more. See Ezek. vii. 3—14, and xx. 38, while
the Escaped (vii. 16) should be like doves on the
mountains,
as observed above. See also Isai. Lxvi. 15—18,19—24,
l. 23
354
REVELATION, CHAP. XI.
where the same times, persons, and
events, are brought before us.
The Apocalypse proceeds (ver. 3, seq.),
"And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and
they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore
days, clothed in sackcloth" &c. It will be our first
business to inquire what is intended by these two
Witnesses. By " Witnesses'''1 would seem to be
meant, either some persons, or it may be things, attesting
God^s revealed truth, as connected with this Revelation
of Jesus Christ. These, as things, are here mystically
termed " the two olive-trees" &c.: i. e. they may
here be considered as the means of affording divine light,
and likewise that which should feed and nourish this, just
as the oil-olive did the lights of the seven-branched
Candlestick of the Temple. By this light then, would be
meant revealed truth; and by the " Olive-trees,"
the Holy Ghost, from whom alone this light is derived,
and by whom it is fed and nourished. It should also seem
from what follows, that the Ministers or Dispensers of this
light and unction, are also meant by these
Witnesses: for it.is said, " If any man will" (i.
e. wills to) " hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their
mouth" (i. e. by their denunciation of judgments), "
and devoureth their enemies," &c.
And again (ver. 6), " These have power
to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their
prophecy" (i. e. of their preaching): " and
have power over waters, to turn them to blood, and to smite
the earth with plagues, as often as they will." By
turning waters to blood, Moses is, as a minister,
evidently alluded to (Exod. iv. 9; vii. 17, &c.): and by
"power to shut heaven," and "fire proceeding out of
their mouth" it is clear that Elijah is (see 2 Kings i.
10, 12, and 1 Kings xvii. 1, seq.). The smiting of the
earth with plagues, &c. is more fully exemplified in
Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, the minor Prophets, and the
Psalms, and even in Moses, as ministers of this description.
There can therefore, remain perhaps no doubt that the
Scripture, with its Author, and its inspired ministers, are
here primarily had in view. And, if so, by these two
Witnesses will be meant these, as acting under both
the Law and the Gospel: just as the four
82 P. 47 seq.
REVELATION, CHAP. XI. 355
and twenty Elders, already noticed, imply
the union of the Apostles of the Lamb, with the heads of the
twelve tribes of Israel. And once more, as Moses was
the primary minister of the Theocracy, so was Elias,
mystically, in John the Baptist, to be that of the New
Covenant. (See Mal. iii. 1 ; iv. 5. Matth. xi. 14; xvii. 12,
&c.) If it be objected that this is to extract too much out
of the words given, I answer, I can see nothing in it in
principle, beyond what was apparently intended in Ezekie'ls
wheel within a wheel, Chap. i. 16.
Again (ver. 4), " And the two
candlesticks standing before the God of the earth :" i.
e. by these Witnesses are represented both these
things, viz. the olive-trees, and the
Candlesticks. We have seen that by Candlesticks is meant
the Church, i. e. the Body in which this light
is to be put forth, and found. And, as these Candlesticks
are also said to be two, the combination of the
Mosaic Church, together with that of the New Covenant, must
be intended, just as it is under the two olive-trees:
and hence we have the God of the earth, i. e. of the
whole earth : not the God of Israel, as under
the Mosaic system. And again, by the '' fire proceeding
out of their mouth," and "their smiting the earth,"
&c., should imply, the seconding of the denunciations of
these ministers, by the prayers of their Churches. For,
although the offices here are different, the work is one:
and again, every real believer is himself the member of a
royal priesthood, in his several private capacity.
And, let it be observed, it is' against these in the
aggregate, that the beast ascending out of the
bottomless pit, was to make war (ver. 7). The same is true
of all the subsequent matter given here, down to verse 14.
We are next told (ver. 7), that " when
they shall have finished their testimony:" that is,
shall have declared in " the fulness of time," that
the Old Covenant has, with all that is old, wholly
and entirely passed away, and that all things have become
new; and further, when they shall have done this
fully, even to the extremities of the earth, for a
testimony to all nations, as the Covenant made with Abraham
required:—and we have seen this was really done, so that the
Gospel had been carried out into all the world,
and had been preached to every creature (Col. i.
6, 23. Comp. Rom. x. 18 ; xvi. 26):—then, " the Beast
that ascendeth out of the
356 REVELATION, CHAP. XI.
bottomless pit shall make war against
them,, and shall overcome them, and kill them" i. e. to
some extent. This was, as we have seen (Dan. vii.), to be
done by Daniel's fourth Beast, termed the Little Horn.
"/ beheld" says he (ver. 21), " and the same
Horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them."
It is added, " Until...the time came that the saints
possessed the kingdom :" and this period was, as we have
seen, to continue (ver. 25) "until a time and times and
the dividing of time:" that is, some mystical period
which may be designated by three times and a half.
And then (ver. 28), comes " the end of the matter."
A complete (i. e. finished)
testimony having therefore, now been given of Christ by
these two Witnesses, in their Ministers, clothed in
sackcloth: i. e. in much tribulation, with
persecutions and 'many tears, as to earthly
circumstances, i. e. during the period of twelve hundred
and sixty days; from the time of Christ's commissioning
His Apostles, up to that of the fall of Jerusalem ;—for this
constitutes the first half of Daniel's seventieth week;
which, taken as a week of years in the mystical
acceptation of Ezekiel, supplies the 1260 days here given by
St. John. This period being now therefore fulfilled, the
second half of this week commences, i. e. the time,
times, and dividing of time, of the same Prophet,
during which the Roman-persecuting power should make war
with the Saints, and, to a certain extent, prevail against
them and kill them. John has now conducted us therefore,
beyond the period of the Apostolical Millennium,
during which Satan was bound, and into that in which this
war should be carried on against God's new Church.
We are next told (ver. 8), that "
their dead bodies" (i. e. considered as such) " should "
(now) " lie in the street of the great city, which
spiritually'''' (or mystically) " is called Sodom and
Egypt, where our Lord was crucified.'1'' That is, in
(the earthly) Jerusalem, now no longer to be so called
in a Scriptural sense, but, as it truly deserved, Sodom
and Egypt, and which would now be in the hands of
a Rule, in all respects, mystically considered,
allied with these, and succeeding in Daniel's order of
Empires to that of Babylon. The next verse (9) tells us,
that the nations should " see their dead bodies" (i.
e. considered as dead) " three days and an half," and
should not suffer them to be put into graves.
REVELATION, CHAP. XI. 357
This "three days and an half"
must therefore be the " time, times, and an half'1 of
Daniel, during which the saints should be put into the power
of the Little Horn, and which should complete the
latter period—from the fall of the Temple (chap. ix. 27)—of
his seventieth week. We have above moreover, the "forty
and two months," during which the Gentiles should tread
down Jerusalem, also designating this period. And again, as
1260 days (ver. 3) designate the first half of this
mystical week of Daniel, every one of these periods must
also mystically imply an equal period; that is,
either the former, or the latter, half of this week of
Daniel: not in any chronological or mathematical sense; for
none of these periods contain any thing of the kind, but
only as indefinite periods, and as thus designated in
the enigmatical language of prophecy.
We are next informed (ver. 10), that the
dwellers upon the earth should now rejoice (" shall
rejoice," i. e. because this should happen after
the times of St. John), " and make merry, and send gifts
one to another, because these two prophets8," which had
tormented them, were now believed to be dead. A nd, be it
observed, the Jews are necessarily a part of these; for they
had preceded the Beast in making war upon the Saints as far
as they could, and had been cast out as the enemies of the
Witnesses, just as these had declared they should be.
St. John then tells us (ver. 11), that
"after" (these mystical) " three days and an half the
Spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood
upon their feet,'1'' i. e. upon the earth. If
therefore, the nations had considered these witnesses as
dead, during this three days and an half; the fact
is, that at their close they are found to be alive ; and,
83 And it is a remarkable fact, that at
this very point of time, this was done by the Gentiles. The
Edict of Diocletian to this effect, I gave from Gruter, in
ray Sermons and Dissertations of 1830, p. 323. The
words are these: " Diocletianus. Jovius. et. Maximian.
Herculeus. cses . aug. ampliflcato . per. orientem . et.
occidentem. imp. Rom. et. nomine. christianorum. delete .
qui. remp. evertebant. . . Diocletian. caes . aug . Galerio
. in oriente . adopt . superstitione . christ. ubiq. deleta.
et. cultu. deorum . propagate." An edict of Maximin to the
same effect is to be found in the Eccles. Hist.
Euseb. lib. ix. c. 7, of which the following is an extract:
" Lsetentur imposterum cuncti, quod pervestram pietatein (i. e. the inhabitants
of Tyre) .... numen Martis placatum est: atque idcirco
tranquillissima pace quietius perfruentes, sese oblectent,"
&c. This edict was however, in a very short time annulled,
and another published giving full liberty to the Christians
to exercise their faith. Eusebius says generally, on this
change of mind in the persecutors (ib. lib. vm. c. xvi.),
"Postquam ccelestis Dei gratia benigno nos .. . vultu
respexit, turn principes illi ipsi, qui persecutionem
adversus nostros. .. commoverant, repente prater omnium spem
mu-tatft sententia palinodiam cecinere." See also the next
Chapter.
358 REVELATION, CHAP. XI.not only so, but are soon seen in the
situation which declares, that they had gained a complete
victory; and, accordingly, " great fear fell upon them
which saw them." St. John adds (ver. 12), " They
ascended up to heaven in a cloud" (i. e. just as our
Lord did, and thus marking His victory}. It is added,
in order to give full effect to this, " And their enemies
beheld them!" " And the same hour was there a great
earthquake, and the tenth part of the city'1'' (i. e. of
the nations) "fell, and in the earthquake were slain of
men seven thousand " (i. e. some large indefinite
number); "and," it is added, " the remnant were
affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven:" they
rescinded their edicts, and so attested the victory now
everywhere obtained. The Jews have been cast out, their
system trampled under foot, and the body of the Beast,
now at the head of the nations, is to be given to the
burning flame.
The second woe of this our Vision "
is," we are told (ver. 14) "now past, and the third,"
it is added, " cometh quickly:" and this appears
to be the sounding of the seventh Angel, announcing
the complete victory: i. e. a woe to both Jew and
Gentile. We are now told therefore, that great voices, i. e.
shoutings, declared in heaven that " the kingdoms
of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and
of his Christ; and," it is added, " He shall reign
for ever and ever .-1" just as Daniel had declared He
should. We have here therefore, as before, the work of
the seventh day of our mystical week, carried on
in singing the praises of Him who had so completed the work
of His new creation (comp. chap. vii. 9—17, inclus.).
The remainder of this Chapter gives us
this Hymn of victory, in these words: " We give
thee thanks, 0 Lord God
REVELATION, CHAP. XI. 359
Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned. And the nations were angry" (comp. Ps. ii.
1, seq.), "and Thy wrath is come, and the time of the
dead"
(i. e. spiritually), " that they should be judged, and
that Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy servants the prophets"
(i.e.
Witnesses), " and to the Saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which
destroy the earth" (comp. Dan. ix. 27). This Hymn
too, is sung by the four and twenty Elders, who sat on their
seats before God; i. e. by the heads of the Church, under both the Old and New Covenants. They, it is
said, "fell
upon their faces and worshipped God," and
then broke out
into this incomparable song of praise. Here then, we see the work of promise completed, as we also do the harmony
produced by it between both our Witnesses, and the
thanksgiving, i. e. the true spiritual worship, and
character, of the
real Church of God.
Chapter IV.
THE FOURTH VISION OF ST. JOHN, AND THIRD
SERIES OF THE EVENTS OF PROPHECY.
Sect. I.— On the Church in the Wilderness.
W E have now to consider a repetition of
this series of judgments in a third vision of them. " The
temple of God," it is said, "was opened in heaven"
(chap. xi. 19. Comp. chapp. i. 7; iv. 1; xv. 1; xviii.
1), " and there was seen in His temple the ark of His
testament'1'1 (read, Covenant) : " and there were
lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake,
and great hail." This vision is ushered in, just as our
second was, by heaven being opened, and by the presence of "lightnings and thunderings and voices" (chap. iv. 1,
5, &c.). We then have a kind of summary of the events about
to take place, during this exhibition of the Ark of the
Testimony,—yet shut up and closed, as it should
seem,—and to take place during the laying open of this, as
in that of the sealed Book in our second Vision (chapp. v.
vi. vii. viii. 1), and closing with declarations of victory
as before (verr. 5—11, and part of 12). The particulars seem
to commence with verse 1, and are resumed with " Woe to
the inhabiters of the earth," Sic. in verse ] 2. Let us
now consider these.
"There appeared," (Ch. xii. 1) "a
great wonder in heaven: a woman clothed with the sun, and
the moon" (was) "under feet, and upon her head a
crown of twelve stars." It is obvious from what follows,
that the true Zion of God is here symbolized. By "
clothed with the sun," is probably meant, that a light
and glory as of the sun entirely enveloped her: which taken
spiritually will mean, that upon her had arisen
the Sun of righteousness with healing in His wings
(Isai. lx. 1. Mal. iv. 2). The crown of twelve stars
seems to represent the twelve tribes of Israel, or Holy
Remnant of all these who cleaved to her from the first,
and became in the Apostles, her ambassadors to the countless
multitudes of
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 361
the Gentiles (comp. Isai. Lxvi. 19, &c.).
The figures used are perhaps taken from Joseph's dream (Gen.
xxxvii. 9), "Behold, the sun and the moon and the eleven
stars'''' (Joseph being the twelfth) " made obeisance
to me:" i. e. the whole family of Israel, as interpreted
by Jacob himself in the next verse: while the place under
consideration (i.e. Rev. xii. 1) must be taken in a more
extended sense. The sun should symbolize Christ: " the
moon" the Church, His spouse, as in Jacob's family,
spiritually subject to Him, and as receiving light from
Him: and the twelve stars, the Holy Remnant, as
before, which were " the first-fruits," or
spiritual household of Jacob, under the New Covenant.
" And," it is added (ver. 2), "
she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained
to be delivered.'''' If we turn to Isai. chap. ixvi. 7,
we shall find this birth thus foretold, viz. " Before she
travailed, she brought forth; before her pain came, she was
delivered of a man-child." And (ver. 8), " As soon as
zion travailed, she brought forth her children.'1''
St. John's words accordingly are (ver. 5), " And
she brought forth a man-child, who was to rule all
nations with a rod of iron.'1'' In the man-child
here, we evidently view Christ as the Head of his Church.
St. John further tells us, that " her Child was
caught up unto God, and to His throne." Which refers
apparently to Christ's final ascension and dignity, as His
birth here does to the promise, that He should be born of "
the seed of the woman."
We have further reference to this event
in its more general sense, in Isai. xlix. 20, seq., where it
is said, " The children which thou" (i. e. Zion, ver.
14) " shalt have after thou hast lost the other" (i.
e. in the fallen Jews), " shall say again in thine ears,
The place is too strait for me" (i. e. the narrow
confines of Jewry), "give place to me that I may dwell"
(i. e. a large room, Ps. xxxi. 8. Isai. Liv. 3). "
Then shalt thou say,... Who hath begotten me these, seeing I
have lost my children, and am desolate?" (i. e. without
husband, chap. Liv. 1),-.." Who hath brought up these?...
Thus saith the Lord god, Behold, I will lift up mine
hand to the Gentiles, ...and they shall bring thy sons in
their arms, and thy daughters shall be carried upon their
shoulders. And Kings" it is added, " shall be thy
nursing fathers, and their Queens thy nursing mothers"
(i. e. shall nourish this thy
362 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
family, and so supply abundantly the loss
of thy rebellious children). And above (ver. 18), " Thou
shall surely clothe thee with them all, as with an ornament,
and bind them on thee, as a bride doeth:" i. e.
as being the Spouse of Christ.
Again (ib. Lxvi. 8, seq.), John's
"great wonder" here,
is thus expressed by the Prophet, " Who hath heard such a
thing ? who hath seen such things ? shall the earth be made
to bring forth'''' (i. e. its whole year's produce) "
in one day ?
or shall a nation be born at once ? for as soon as
Zion
travailed, she brought forth her children :" i. e.
mystically
speaking, she brought forth a population for the whole
earth,
in that one day, so often brought before us by the Prophets
as the day of the Lord1. This birth is termed by the
same
Prophet (lxv. 17, seq.), "a new creation," and is
said to
take place with particular reference to the true Zion, or
Jerusalem, " Behold, I create new heavens and a new
earth"1"1
(i.e. new morally, not physically)..."
behold," it is added,
"/ create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her people a joy"...
(ver. 25), " The wolf and the lamb shall feed
together," &c.
as in chap, xi., where the coming of Christ, the restoration
of
the holy Remnant, and the calling in of the Gentiles, are
clearly foretold. To the same effect, Isai. xuii. 5, seq., "
/ will bring thy seed from the east, and gather thee from
the
west: I will say to the north, Give up; and to the south,
Keep not back: bring my sons from far, and my daughters
from the ends of the earth; Even every one that is
called
by my name : for I have created him" (i. e. each
one) "for
my glory, I have formed him; yea, I have made
him"."1'1
And that this applies to the Gentiles, the following
context
will abundantly shew, e. g. ver. 20, seq., " The beasts
of the
field shall honour me, the dragons and the owls: because I
give waters in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert"1"1
(comp. Ezek. xLvii.), " to give drink to my people,
my
chosen."
1 See p. 99, seq., above.
2 If this then refers to the Gentiles, it
may be asked, Were they as well as the Jews to be brought,
upon their conversion, to Canaan; for the language applied
to the Jews generally, is applied to them here ? Comp. Ps.
cii. 20—22, inclusive, and see p. 44, seq. above; also p.
78, seq.
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 363
" This people," adds the Prophet
(ib. ver. 21),—taking up again the figure of a new
creation,—" have I formed for myself; they shall
shew forth my praise,'''' &c. We have again, matter
similar to this in Ps. Lxxxvii., and upon which this will
throw much light. It is said here (ver. 2), " The
lord loveth the gates of Zion more than all the dwellings
of Jacob:" clearly intimating, that God's love was not
to be considered as confined to the family of Jacob.
The same is necessarily intimated above, in the loss of
those other children, which Zion is said to have
sustained. Then (ver. 4, seq.) speaking of Rahab (Egypt),
Babylon, Philistia, and Tyre, with Ethiopia, it is implied
that the inhabitants of these several places should be born
there, that is, there in the city of God,
mentioned in verse 3 : and again of Zion, that each
should be born in her : and that the Most Highest himself
should thus establish her. It is added, " The Lord
shall count, when He writeth up the people" (nations, in
the Lamb's book of life), " that this man was born there
:" i. e. that such, and such an one, was born in that
glorious City, now extending throughout the heritage of the
Gentiles (see on chap. xxi. 10, below).
We have moreover, a very remarkable
passage in the Prophet Micah, which should not be omitted
here. It is this (chap. v. 2, seq.), " But thou,
Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the
thousands of Judah, yet out of thee shall He come
forth unto me that is to be Ruler in Israel" (comp.
Ezek. xxi. 27. Gen. xux. 10); " whose goings forth have
been from everlasting" (comp. Ps. ex. 3). "
Therefore," it is added, " will He give them up"
(i. e. who wickedly assume this rule) " until the time
that she which travaileth hath brought forth. Then,"
continues the Prophet, " the remnant of his
brethren"—i.e. not those so given up and lost—" shall
return to the" (true) " children of Israel"
(Ezek. xi. 15), i. e. to those who should be sent out, in
order to call them thus to return (Isai. Lxvi. 19, &c.) : i.
e. the Apostles and their coadjutors. This return too, was
to be, not to the peculiar territory of Canaan, but " to
the mighty God" (Isai. x. 21), and to His spiritual
Zion, or Jerusalem (Heb. xii. 22—25).
By " she which travaileth," must
then be meant, the Zion of Isaiah noticed above : and here,
the time of her travailing,
364 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
that in which this Zion should bring
forth, i. e. in a day, and so should produce a nation
at once. When it is said too, until the time i. e. usque ad tempus), the meaning appears
to be, that this time of travail should have some
duration; but which, when considered with reference to
the marvellous events so to be accomplished, should seem as
but a day. During this period then, the Prophet tells
us, that the wicked brethren of this Remnant should
be given up : i. e. during the day had in view by
Isaiah. And, if we are here to understand the period
mentioned by St. John (Rev. xii. 6), during which this woman
should be nourished and fed: i. e. our Zion should be
so nourished in the wilderness,—just as the Jewish Church
had been,—we are certain that this should continue during
the space of " twelve hundred and sixty days" (ver.
6). We are again told (ver. 14), that this period should be
that of " a time, times, and half a time." Again,
chap. xiii. 5, this same period is designated by the terms,
"forty-two months.'1''
It must be evident therefore, as before,
that by these mystical terms, not only is the same
duration of time meant, but also, that precisely the
same period is: and which must be that, during which
the Saints were to be given into the hand of the Little
Horn (Dan. vii. 21. Rev. xiii. 5), and the Jews
generally, to suffer in the fall of their City and Sanctuary
: and again, during which desolations should be poured out,
and these finally on the Desolator himself: that is,
we have the latter half of Daniel's seventieth week: and
likewise, the forty-two months, during which, as
shewn above, Jerusalem should be trodden down by the
Gentiles (chap. xi. 2). This giving up of the Jews is
therefore, that same treading under foot of their
City, so adverted to by the Apocalypse : and this day
of the bringing forth of Zion, also that day of the Lord,
so often adverted to by the Prophets.
" Then," it is said by Micah, i.
e. within that same period, " the remnant of his
brethren shall return," &c. Which necessarily applies to
the Church generally. The next verse brings us to the person
of Christ, as the Shepherd and King of this
His people. The words are, " And He shall stand and feed"
(i. e. His Church, this Zion in the wilderness) " in
the strength'1'' (miraculous power) " of the
lord, in the majesty of the name of the lord His
God" (as one hav-
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 365
ing authority). " And," it is
added, " they shall abide:" "for now" (i. e. during
this period) " shall He be great" (lit. become
great) " unto the ends of the earth."" If therefore, our
Prophet refers this birth, in one sense, to that of Zion's
children, and that of our Lord is given by the Evangelist in
another; still, we have, as observed above, nothing more
here than (Rev. xii. 5) the Principal coupled, in the
enunciation of the Prophet, with His ministers and servants.
But, we have other important matter in
this Chapter of Micah, also bearing on this period, which it
is our duty to notice. The next five verses then, relate
exclusively to the work of the Apostles and their
coadjutors, as comprehended in the Remnant just
mentioned. It will be granted, I presume, that no earthly
victory, such as that described here, was ever obtained
over the Assyrian Power by the Jews : that none such ever
can in future, must be equally certain. This victory must
therefore, necessarily be understood as a spiritual
one. The words of the Prophet are, " And this man
shall be the peace." More literally, And this
shall be peace : i. e. shall be, or become,
the means or source of peace; which I would
understand of the government and teaching of this good
Shepherd, as centering in His person. We shall then have an
equivalent to Isaiah (chap. ix. 7, seq.), " Of the
increase of His government and peace there shall
be no end, upon the throne of David,"" &c. "
When," it is added (Mic. v. 5), " the Assyrian shall
come into our land: and when he shall tread in our palaces,
then shall we raise up against him seven shepherds, and
eight principal men." That is, an indefinite, but
complete, number of shepherds, following up the
government and teaching of their Principal, Christ. " And
they," it is then said, " shall waste the land of
Assyria with the sword:" i. e. of the Spirit; for
this was the only weapon of their warfare. " Thus shall
He deliver us," continues the Prophet, that is, "He"
(although not specifically mentioned in the original),
who, it is said above, " shall stand and feed in the
strength of the lord," &c.
These "seven shepherds3," and " eight
principal men,"
3 In like manner too, in Jer. xxiii. 3, seq., "And I
will gather the remnant of my flock out of all
countries whither I have driven them, and will bring them again to their
folds; and they shall be fruitful and increase. And I
will set up shepherds" (comp. iii. 15) " over them
which shall feed them : and tliey shall fear no more,"
&c. " Behold the days come, saith the lord, that I
will raise unto David a righteous Branch . . . In His days
Judah" (i. e. Israel's Remnant) " shall be saved,
and" (this) "Israel shall dwell safely" (in Mic.
above, "they shall abide," Heb. l) lit. shall
dwell; and so here ver. 8 Jer.): "and this is His
name whereby He shall be called,
the lord
our righteousness.". . ." and they shall dwell in their
own land:" that is, throughout the heritage of the
heathen, as given to them by Covenant, styled above, "their"
(own) "folds." Comp. chap, xxxiii. 15 — 19. Ezek. xxxiv. 11,
Again, Jer. xxxi. 7, seq., "Save the people, the
remnant of Israel." (ver. 12), " They shall come
and sing in the height of Zion, and shall flow together to
the goodness" (i. e. His Zion) " of the lord,"
&c. And, to deter. mine the period in which this should
happen, it is said, ver. 15, "A voice was heard" (i.
e. surely shall be heard) "in Ramah," &c. See Matth.
ii. 17, 18. And in ver. 31, "the New Covenant" is
also to be established in these days. Comp. Heb. viii. 8 ;
x. 16.
and
REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
are designated in the two following
verses (7, 8) by " the Remnant" of Jacob. These, it
is said, " shall be in the midst of many people, as a"
(i.e. refreshing and glowing) " dew from the
lord, as" (fertilizing) " showers upon the grass,
that tarrieth not for man, nor waiteth for the sons of men."
I. e. it, shall certainly come to pass in its time; and
in its time shall disappear, and so give place to its
fertilizing and refreshing consequences (comp. Hab. ii.
3).—Let the vain Jewish and Millennarian expectants observe
this.—It is repeated, in order to give prominence to this
declaration: " And the Remnant of Jacob shall be among
the Gentiles in the midst of many people as a lion among the
beasts of the forest, as a young lion among the flocks of
sheep; who, if he go through, both treadeth down, and
teareth in pieces, and none can deliver." The laying
waste by the sword, mentioned above, is here described
under a different figure; and yet, both the waste,
and the wasters, cannot but be, respectively, the
same in each case. This is next given more generally, and
God is, in His Zion, made the executor of it. " Thine
hand," it is said, " shall be lifted up upon thine
adversaries, and all thine enemies shall be cut off." And,
that the rebellious Jews are not lost sight of here, is
obvious from what follows : viz. " And it shall come to
pass in that
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 367
day, saith the lord, that I will
cut off thy horses out of the midst of thee, and I will
destroy thy chariots. And I will cut off the cities of thy
land, and throw down all thy strongholds. And I will cut off
witchcrafts out of thine hand ; and thou shalt have no more
soothsayers,'''' &c. (comp. Zech. ix. 10. Isai. ii. 6,
7, 8, 15): which could hardly be said of the Assyrian, as it
was no particular sin in him to trust in horses, chariots,
and the like; while it was an abomination very common among
the Jews of these times. By " that day," must
necessarily be understood here, that day of the lord,
which refers exclusively to the times of our Lord and His
ministers; who, as St. Paul himself assures us, then
likewise constituted a Remnant according to the
election of grace, not less than that existing in the times
of Elijah (Rom. xi. 1—6). By the Assyrian here
therefore, must ultimately be meant, that Power which
should at this time stand in his place: viz. heathen Rome :
by the Remnant of Jacob, i. e. the "seven
shepherds" &c., the Apostles and their
fellow-labourers: by the warfare had in view, the
spiritual conflicts of these ; and by the fall of
strongholds, cutting off of horses, &c. the final overthrow
of Judaism, together with its appointments.
The vengeance too, to be executed upon
the heathen at this period, is said to be such as they had
not heard of (ver. 15): and this, as noticed above (pp. 222,
343), and as we shall shew hereafter, was indeed the fact of
the case.
We have therefore, here (Rev. xii. 1, 5,
seq.), under the birth of Christ, and mystically, that of
his Church under the New Covenant, the fall of His, and its,
enemies plainly set forth; as is also the period of these
events, in a manner too plain to be misunderstood, and too
well defined to be misapplied. Must it not then, be matter
of great exultation to every sincere follower of this great
and good Shepherd, that all this, which Jewish infidelity
and Millennarian ingenuity, has made so difficult and
uncertain, is never-• theless so plain, that he who runs may
read it, and that he who reads, cannot but understand it ?
But, let us follow out these marvellous revelations of God's
holy will, and then we shall more fully see the amount of
the gratitude we owe to Him, and of the thankfulness we
should express.
"And" (ver. 3) "there appeared,"
it is
said, "another
368 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
wonder in heaven; and behold, a great red
Dragon*," &c. The particulars of this power have been
discussed above (chap. viii. p. 306). We may now pass on
therefore, to verse 7 here. " And" it is said, "
there was war in heaven : Michael and his angels fought
against the Dragon: and the Dragon fought and his angels."
Let us see whether we can find any Scripture, that will
throw light upon this. We have then (Dan. xii. 1), "At
that time" (clearly the period of Daniel's seventieth
week) "shall Michael stand up, the great prince which
standeth for the children of thy" (true) " people; and
there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since
there was a nation," &c. Which has been applied by our
Lord Himself, Matth. xxiv. 21, to this very period.
Again (Dan. x. 5, seq.), we have a
vision, in which our blessed Lord Himself5 appears to
Daniel; and in this, we have some further particulars as to
the interest which Michael took in the affairs of the people
of God. At verse 13 it is said, " The prince of the
kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo,
Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me ; and I
remained with the kings of Persia." Again (ver. 21), " /
will shew thee that which is noted in the scripture of
truth: and there is none that hold-eth with me in these
things, but Michael your prince." And (ib. ver. 14), to
fix, as it should seem, the period had in view for the
fulfilment of the things so shewn, " J am come," it
is said, " to make thee understand what shall befal thy
people in the latter days." We are led therefore, by
these several considerations here, to carry the things had
in view down to this particular period.
We learn moreover, that Michael is here
to be considered as a chief minister of God, in
protecting the interests of His Church among the Jews. The
first interference mentioned here, is evidently that in
which the Persian Kings shewed favour to the Jews in the
case of Esther and Mordecai (Esth. v.—x.): and, secondly,
in their deliverance under Cyrus (comp. Isai. xlv. 1, seq.
Ezra i. 1, seq.). So
4 By the seven crowned heads, and
ten horns here given to the Dragon, nothing more is
probably meant, than the universal kingly power that
he had attained over mankind.
5 Comp. Rev. i. 13, seq.
REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
far therefore we may also consider
Michael, as mentioned by St. John, as a guardian and
ministering servant of God's Church, in these times.
John tells us, that " Michael and his
angels fought against the Dragon and his angels'
That is, as in Daniel, he stood up to protect the people of
God, of whom Daniel was one. From this consideration then,
as well as from what follows,—which seems to carry this
matter still farther out in time,—I am induced to believe,
that this war in heaven, is to be understood as being
in the professed Church of God on earth. It is said
indeed (chap. xiii. 6), that this enemy in his minister, "
opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme
His name, and His tabernacle" (Church), " and
them
that dwell in heaven :" the latter part of which must
mean God's Church, or Saints; for against
these was he to make war.
Our Lord also says (John vi. 70), "
One of you is a devil.'1'' -And again (ib viii. 44), of
the Jews; " Ye are of your father the devil, and the
lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the
beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no
truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his
own.; for he is a liar, and the father of it" And again,
to his disciples (Matth. x. 34, seq.), " / came not to
send peace, but a sword. For I am come to set a man at
variance against Ids father, and the daughter against her
mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law.
And a man's foes shall be they of his own household.'1''
Comp. Micah vii. 6, &c. from which this is taken, all
evidently referring to these times. If moreover, we consider
the sanguinary hatred with which the Jewish nation pursued
our Lord both in his life and death, and then persecuted His
Apostles, we shall find it impossible to ascribe this to any
thing short of the work of Satan. In the ministering Angels
too, as attending upon our Lord'1, and his Apostles7, we
cannot fail of being reminded of this guardianship of
Michael, as a chief Prince,— which implies the
attendance also of a host,—as spoken of in the times of
6 Mark i. 13, &c.
7 Acts xii. 8—11. Rev. i. 1; v. 2, &c.
370 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
Daniel, and as here brought before us by
St. John, telling us that "Michael and his angels
fought against the Dragon" for Satan also had his
aiding and assisting ministers in this warfare, as our Lord
said of Judas and of the Jews generally.
I am led to conclude therefore, that this
" war in 'heaven'' belongs exclusively to this
period; because we can with no shew of propriety suppose,
that by heaven can here be meant either the Jewish or
the Gentile world, with which a warfare was also to
be maintained. Much less can we, with Milton and others,
that this war took place in heaven, properly so
called. As well might we suppose, that the vision with which
this Chapter commences, with the birth there described, also
took place there; which would be absurd. And, as to the
original fall of Satan himself, I would rather take the
place in Ezekiel (xxviii. 17), or the account of this as
given by our blessed Lord, and as quoted above (John viii.
44), than that of Milton, &c.; which appears to me
sufficiently to provide for all the phenomena of the case.
St. John continues, "The dragon and
his angels...prevailed not; neither was their place found
any more in heaven." They were accordingly cast out. It
should seem from the Scriptures just now quoted, that the
Jewish Church generally, had—as its Temple certainly
had,—really become a den of thieves9. According to
the enouncement of the Prophets, they had for ages acted a
perfectly hypocritical part, and might fairly be called a
cage of every unclean bird9. The fulness of time had however
now come, when One was to sit as a refiners fire, who should
take away their dross, and purge away all their tin, by the
spirit of judgment and of burning10. Our blessed Lord had
often warned them of this; which,—as in the cases of
Jeremiah and Stephen,— only increased their wickedness, till
the measure of their iniquity was filled to the very brim.
During the whole period of the Apostles,
these left no effort untried both to ruin their cause, and
to destroy their persons. On one occasion, forty of them
took an oath that
8 Matth. xxi. 13, &c.
9 Jer. v. 27.
10 Isai. iy. 4, &c.
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 371
they would neither eat nor drink until
they had slain Paul. James they put to death by the sword ;
Stephen they stoned ; and Peter they imprisoned with the
hope of succeeding in procuring his death. They pursued the
Apostles too, as in Iconium and Derbe, and succeeded in
getting Paul stoned11. And again, where they had no hope of
harassing and killing them, they did their utmost for the
purpose of corrupting their doctrine. St. Paul's words on
one occasion are (2 Cor. xi. 13, seq.), " Such are
false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves
into the apostles of Christ. And," continues he, " no
marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of
light." Where we have the apostles or angels of Satan,
acting in strict conformity with the mind of their
principal.
Throughout the whole of this period
indeed, from Satan's tempting our Lord himself, down to the
latest record of the New Testament, we find continual
reference made to his workings. During our Lord's ministry,
the demoniacal possessions so often spoken of, and the
knowledge evinced by the foul spirits on these occasions,
are sufficient to prove to us, that this was a period in
which Satan put forth very extraordinary powers, such indeed
as no other period of Scripture-times had witnessed. In
these cases, that of the woman bound by Satan eighteen years
(Luke xiii. 16): his known desire to get hold of the
Apostles (ib. xxii. 31): the " messenger" (i. e.
angel) of Satan sent to buffet Paul (2 Cor. xii. 7),
the " damsel possessed with a spirit of divination,"
who said, " These men are the servants of the most high
God, which shew unto us the way of salvation" (Acts xvi.
16, seq.): which, with their casting out by the power of
Christ and His Apostles, present us with matter perfectly
unknown to any other period, but which constituted the signs
of these times12. We have here therefore, even within the
professed Church of God, the kingdom of Satan in much power:
the
11 Acts xiv. 19.
12 Of this extraordinary sort too, was
the Pool ofSethesda (John v. 2). Its object apparently
was, to excite the Jews to consider the peculiarity of the
signs of these times, and also to afford an additional type,
to the many then existing, of the spiritual offices of the
Redeemer; and here, both the type and Antitype were present.
372 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
strong man armed keeping his palace as a
king, and so far were his goods, and his ministers, in
security and peace. Within the Jewish Church too,—as we have
seen,—there was only a very small Remnant, governed
by a different sovereign; they were the poor, the
afflicted, the outcasts, escaped, and the like. These
indeed waited for the consolation of the true Israel;
but they were treated as Jeremiah, Amos, and others had
been, as the enemies of the state, and as hated by God and
man.
The Apostles had however powers
conferred upon them, sufficient both to detect, and to
overcome, all the devices and energies of this Satanic
confederacy. These were put forth, and they were
acknowledged by the spirits themselves, as just now noticed
; and this was, perhaps, the case to some extent with
believers generally, during these times. The Apostles indeed
and others, were exposed to trials, both spiritual and
temporal, of the severest sort: while none of these could be
spiritually injured13, both were temporally
so; and hence it is, that the appearing of the Lord to
succour, defend, and avenge them, is so often brought before
us in the relations of this period. And here again, the
judgment to be inflicted by Him, must necessarily fall first
upon the Jews : and this our Lord himself declared should
take place during that generation. With reference to this
too, He says (Luke x. 18), " I beheld Satan as lightning
fall from heaven." The disciples had just told Him, that
the devils were subject to them through His name: He
now tells them generally, that He had seen Satan, in
His prophetic view, fall from heaven: in other words,
cast out of the
13 The power of Satan was now,—but more
particularly so after the fall of Jerusalem,—much of a sort
with that granted to him against Job, where it is said (Job
ii. 6), " Behold, he is in thine hand ; but save
his life." I would rather render this with the
Septuagint," Only regard his soul," i. e. that thou
affect not it ; and so the Chaldee, Syriac, Arabic, Vulgate Latin, and Montanus, of the
Polyglott. So also during the persecutions, neither should
be given up to spiritual destitution, except through
their own disregard or neglect of the means afforded for
their preservation. Both were evidently tried in order to
purge and refine them. Job himself confesses this
near the end of his book, and the Scriptures declare the
same of the Church (Dan. xi. 35, &c.).
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 373
true Church in Jewry, in order to make
way for the full establishment of His kingdom of heaven,
so much so, that Satan should not, as he had done,
deceive the nations any more (Rev. xx. 3),—of which
more presently.
In about forty years after the
crucifixion of our Lord, a period quite sufficient for the
hypocritical Jews to discover their error, and during which
miraculous powers had been enjoyed and publicly put forth by
the Church, for the purpose,—among other things,—of
convincing them of this; the once beloved City Jerusalem,
together with its inhabitants, and the whole population of
Judaea, felt the weight of the judgments which had so often
and so plainly been denounced against them, even from Moses
down to their last Prophet. Satan was accordingly, in his
stronghold there, visibly and completely bruised
under the feet of the Christian Church (Rom. xvi. 20). He
was cast out with his Jewish Synagogue,—now " the
synagogue of Satan,'''1 de jure,—into the regions of the
Gentiles, with which Jerusalem now indeed identified itself,
as far both as its locality and character were
concerned. And here we find, i. e. among the Gentiles, both
Satan, and its citizens, determined to make a stand, and to
wage violent warfare with the Saints.
"And" it is said (ver. 9), " the
great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the
Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was
cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with
him?'' That is, he and his are no longer to occupy the
acknowledged sanctuary of God: they are cast out of this
seat of God's rule into the earth, where indeed they had
holden undisputed sway: and even here, is this now to be
wrenched from them, but not without a warfare of no ordinary
sort.
Upon obtaining this first and partial
victory, the redeemed are made to sing (ver. 10), "
Now is come salvation, and strength, and the kingdom of our
God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of our
brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day
and night1*.," In
14 Allusion is here made to Job i. 6—9,
&c. where, it is evident, the company of the true believers
at that day is meant. See my notes on this context. We have
a similar place in Zech. iii. 1, seq., "He shewed me,"
says the Prophet, " Joshua the high priest"
(the
first servant in rank in the Jewish Church, and hence
personating Christ), " standing before ike Angel of the
lord, and Satan standing at His right hand to resist
him. And the lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke
thee" (more literally, and perhaps correctly, shall
rebuke thee), " O Satan, even the lord that
hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this"
(people as) " a brand plucked out of the fire ?" The
angel of the Lord is here, according to the Apostlo Jude
(ver. 9), " Michael the arch-angel:" who, as we have
seen, was considered as ministering in a peculiar manner to
the true Church among the Jews; and this receives from Jude
the name of the " Body of Moses," he being their
head: just as Christians are the Body of Christ;
but of which he is, in a peculiar sense, the Head,
and from whom they receive all their strength, spiritual
life, and sustenance. Col. ii. 19. See also Rom. viii. 33.
This resistance of Satan is against the Elect of God
: and so here, ver. 38, neither angel, principality, nor
power, can succeed against Christ, to the injury of his.
And, as in the place (Rev. xii. 10), the accuser (Sta-0oXoj,
devil) has been cast down, or out, by Jehovah
himself; so is He here in Zechariah called upon to rebuke
him.
374 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
other words, The stronger man armed
had now not only bound the strong man, but He had
divided the spoil15. The strong forts of his high walls
had, in the Holy City,—the lodging-place of
murderers,—been brought low even to the dust, and the
power of the Son of Man, coming in the clouds of heaven to
vindicate His right to the kingdom, been openly manifested;
and this during the generation in which He himself
had said it should. This hymn affirms too, that it was "
by the word of their testimony,'1'' i. e. by their
preaching, and thus wielding the sword of the Spirit,
that this victory had been obtained, and because " they
loved not their lives unto death" Which plainly
restricts all this to events which took place on earth,—not
in the heavens properly so called,— and to the preaching and
labours of the first promoters of Christianity, sometimes
styled " the firstfruits of the earth to God and the
Lamb." It is added, " Therefore rejoice, ye heavens,
and ye that dwell in them." Which, although primarily
referring to the Church, does, I think at the same time,
call upon the Angelic hosts to rejoice, just as it is said
they did at the creation of the world, when " All the
sons of God shouted for joy'," and at the birth of the
15 See Isai. Liii. 12 ; xLiv. 23, seq.,
where the victories of the Church of Christ are plainly
foretold, and thus celebrated.
16 Job xxxviii. 7. See my translation of Job on this
place.
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 375
Saviour, when they ascribed " Glory to
God in the highest, peace on earth, and good will towards
men." This extension of the sense,—which could not well
apply where it is said, " they loved not their lives unto
death,"—is here just and suitable, because of the close
connexion established by the Saviour between the Church thus
militant, and above triumphant.
If we now turn to Isaiah, chap. xiix. 1,
seq., we shall find both the conqueror, and the grounds of
this victory, plainly foretold. "The lord," it is
said, "hath called me from the womb; from the bowels of
my mother hath He made mention of my name." That
is, in the earliest intimations of a Redeemer of the
seed of the woman, who should bruise " the
serpent's head."—We have here therefore, "the great
wonder" of St. John in "a woman's being with child,"
and who, as such, " brought forth a man-child, who
should rule all nations1^."
It is then said of this Child, " Thou
art my servant, O Israel" (i. e. prince of God), " in
whom I will be glorified." Including here also, as it
should seem, God's true Israel, or people. We
then have (ver. 4) the complaint of this people, including
also (by the same figure) the sufferings of their federal
Head in the days of His humiliation. In the next verse (5),
the great work which He, also in conjunction with them,
should accomplish. " And now, saith the lord that
formed me from the womb to be His servant, to bring
Jacob again to Him. Though," continues the Prophet, "
Israel" (i. e. generally so called) " be not
gathered16" (i. e. as the
17 See p. 66, seq., above, with the note.
18 The Hebrew has here two readings, i.e. lit. And Israel shall not be gathered,
and, shall be gathered to Him. Our Translators have adopted the
former. See also their marginal rendering. Their " Though
Israel," &c. seems to me a very doubtful rendering. The
Vulgate has, " Et Israel non congregabitur." The
LXX. have read "fa here, and given an imperfect
translation, if the text be not corrupted. The Targumist has
also read i^, and gives a paraphrase only of the place. The
Syriac has also taken. As to this " Though," &c. of
our Translators, what can it mean ? It must at least imply
the contingency, that Israel may not be so gathered: which,
in the mouth of a Prophet, must amount to a prediction that
they should not.
Let it be observed, we
have nothing like doctrine or exhortation, delivered here :
all is pure prediction : and, if this reading is to be
preferred,—which I think it ought,—then will this be a
prediction that Israel generally, should not be gathered to
the Lord.
376 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
facts would now evince), " yet shall I be glorious in
the eyes of the lord, and my God shall be my
strength.''''
The holy Remnant had now, as we
have seen, obtained the victory over the apostates of their
nation: and observe with what precision the Prophet states
this (ver. 6), " It is a light" (i e. small)
"thing that thou shouldest be my servant to raise up"
(i. e. the spiritually dead of that nation), " and
restore the preserved of Israel'''' (i. e. as now
done): " / will also give thee" (i. e. in time future
to that of the Prophet) "for a light to the Gentiles,
that thou mayest be my salvation unto the end of the
earth.'1'' The following is too, very remarkable: "
Thus saith the lord, the Redeemer of Israel, His holy
one, to" (read, concerning) "Him" (i.e.
Christ) ''whom man" (as such) " despiseth, to"
(of, concerning) " Him whom the nation"
(i. e. here of necessity the Jewish) " abhorreth" (i.
e. in the period now contemplated), " to" (of) " a
servant" (i. e. a mere menial in the estimation) "
of" (its) " rulers : Kings shall" (nevertheless)
" see and arise; Princes also shall worship ; because of
the lord" (i. e. of this manifestation of Him in power)
" that is faithful, and the Holy One of Israel,
and He shall choose thee" (i. e. future to the
time of the Prophet). The following verses (9—12) relate
solely to the calling in of the Gentiles. We then have (ver.
13) the first draft of our hymn, and it is sung by this
Zion (i. e. the firstfruits unto God and the Lamb),
on the victory now obtained over its oppressors. "
Sing, O heavens," it is said, " and be joyful, 0
earth; and break forth into singing, O mountains; for the
lord hath comforted His people, and will
(continue to) have mercy upon His afflicted." After
this, the influx of the Gentiles
19 It is difficult to imagine what could
have induced the Translators generally to render the
particle ^ by to here, when it is obvious that this
does not give the sense of the place, but grievously
obscures it. The particle literally signifies to, with
respect, or reference to ; and here of necessity of.
See my Sermons and Dissert, p. 203.
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 377
is foretold ; i. e. to make good, by the
gift of a new family, the loss which this spiritual mother,
Zion, should so sustain, —as noticed above.
We next have (Rev. xii. 4) the
commencement of Satan's warfare against the Church, i. e.
after his expulsion from it. It is said, " And the Dragon
stood before the woman which ivas ready to be delivered, for
to devour her child as soon as it was born.'1'' This had
been attempted before by Herod, one of the Dragon's
principal ministers at this time. We are then told (ver. 6),
that " The woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath
a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a
thousand two hundred and threescore days." The flight of
Joseph and Mary with " the young child" into
Egypt,-is probably intended to be suggested here, although
the main thing had in view is evidently another. So
apparently Hosea, as cited by St. Matthew (chap. ii. 15), is
also intended to suggest, that the calling of Christ out of
Egypt, should, mystically considered, " be after
the manner" (of Israel's call out) " of Egypt;"
and whose migration thither had also been for the purpose of
preserving life, and that the life of God's own Zion. So
here, the flight into Egypt, i. e. out of the land of the
then Church, into that of the heathen, or, mystically
speaking, the wilderness, serves powerfully to remind
us, that the Principal in each case, the Devil, was
the sole moving cause. The period here mentioned,—viz. 1260
days, termed "a short time" (ver. 12), "a time,
times, and half a time" (ver. 14), and forty-two
months (ver.5,chap, xiii.),—we have already considered
above; and shewn that it applies exclusively to the period
commencing with the fall of Jerusalem and its Temple: i. e.
the latter half of Daniel's seventieth week.
We are now told (ver. 13), that " when
the Dragon saiu that he was cast unto the earth" (i. e.
out of the professing Church, and down from
the acknowledged place of spiritual eminence), " he
persecuted the woman which brought forth the man" (i. e.
the -Q.3 of Jeremiah, see p. 66 above, foretelling the
mysterious conception of Christ, and reproaching backsliding
Israel, who would not receive this; which the Prophet terms
a creation, and a new thing). " And," it is
added, " to the woman were given two wings of a great
eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness into her
place.. from
378 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
the face of the serpent." We have in
these eagle's wings, an evident allusion to Exod. xix. 4,
where it is said, " Ye have seen what I have done
to the Egyptians" (i. e. Satan's ministers on that
occasion), " and how I bare you" (as) " on
eagles' wings, and brought you unto myself.'1'' (Comp.
Ps. lv. 6, seq.) It has been remarked, that the deliverance
of Zion from the united powers of the Gentiles, was to be
after the manner of Egypt. And the fact is, that just as
the Jewish Church was erected in the wilderness, after its
deliverance from Egypt, and had all its appointments
determined and established there ; so also was the New
Church raised, appointed, and established, in the wider
wilderness of the world, within the period noticed above;
and all this in direct opposition, in the one case, to
Gebal, Ammon, Amalek, the Moabites, Hagarenes, Ishmaelites,
and others; in the other, to the combined influence of the
philosophy of Greece, the long-continued persecutions, the
wealth, the effeminacy, and every other means, violent or
corrupting, of heathen Rome. We shall presently see,
how in the mystical language of the Apocalypse, the place
prepared for the woman in the wilderness, assisted her on
this occasion.
" And the serpent," it is said, "
cast out of his mouth water as a flood" (symbolizing
many people), "after the woman, that he might cause her
to be carried away of the flood. And," it is added, "
the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth,
and swallowed up the flood which the Dragon cast out of his
mouth." We have in this, the commencement of the warfare
with the saints of the Most High, under the leading
of the Old Serpent, or Principal of Daniel's
Little Horn, who should magnify himself even to the
Prince of the host of heaven, and cast some of the stars
down to the ground, and stamp upon them (Dan. viii. 10,
&c.). Let us now see what other intimations we have of this,
which may tend to explain and illustrate the place now
before us.
We have then (Isai. Lix. 19), with
reference to the conversion of the Gentiles:—and this is the
question here,— " So shall they fear the name of the
lord from the west, and His glory from the rising of the
sun. When" it is added, " the enemy shall come in
like a flood, the Spirit of the lord shall lift up a
standard against him." More lite-
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 379
rally, "shall be standard-bearer
against Him10." : which will
remind us of Exodus xvii. 15, where it is said "Jehovah
is my Banner" And here we find Amalek
warring against Zion in the wilderness, while the hands of
Moses lifted up,— towards heaven, praying earnestly in the
Spirit, no doubt,— raised as it were the sign, or
banner, under which Zion should ever prevail: and which
was probably intended on this occasion, to intimate to all
future times, that in the same manner would the
Spirit of the Lord be Standard-bearer: Aaron (the chief
priest here) and Hur (one of the Elders of the
congregation), thus bearing up the hands of Moses21, should
seem to imply, under this shadowy system,—for something it
must have been intended to imply,—that not only the Captain
and Leader of Zion should thus be engaged as
20 So in Zech. iv. 6, " Not by might,
nor by power, but by my spirit, saith ike, Lord of
hosts."
21 The sign seen here generally by
the Fathers is, Christ crucified. Theodoret's comment
on the place is: "Dumcxtendebatmanus, typum gerebat ejus qui
cruciflxus est pro nobis. . . Quemadmodum enim servo manus
extendente cecidit Amalec; ita cum Dominus manus extendit,
dissoluta est acies Diaboli. In illo vero bello Jesus
Salvatori nostro cognominis trophseum erexit," &c. To this
comment, provided the Spirit of the Lord be not
disregarded under it, I have no objection to offer; nor have
I, to Constantine's " In hoc signo vinces." But in
this acceptation, the doctrines of the Cross will be
the things signified, not merely the cross itself, as is too
often imagined. Besides, we must never forget, that principle
is the great thing always had in view, in
symbolic language. It has been remarked above (p. 278, note)
from Lactantius, that the Jews in his days, marked their
door-posts and lintels during the passover with the form of
a cross, and hence that Ezekiel applied the signing of a
cross, to the foreheads of those who should be saved from
the destroying angel. This sign is not inappropriate here,
as lifted up by the Spirit of the Lord. Justin Martyr
has some curious remarks on this subject, some of which are
as follows :—his fancies I omit: and I give the Latin
translation, as above in Theodoret,— " Verum in nullo eorum
qui Jovis filii dicti sunt crucis supplicium ... non enim
intellectum est ab eis ... per symbola arcane prolata sunt."
He adds,—which is curious—" Quin et signa vestra figures
hujus vim declarant," (i. e. fortitudinis et imperil) "
vexillorum signa dico, alio-rumque insignium et tropseorum .
.. Et qui apud vos moriuntur Im-peratorum imagines forma
ista consecratis, et deos inscriptionibus nominatis," &c.
Edit. Thirlb. pp. 82, 83. Apol. i.
380 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
Mediator, but with Him both the priests and people, in
supplicating aid against the Mighty.
We have however, another such place in
Isaiah (viii. 7, 8), e. g. " Now, therefore, behold, the
lord bringeth up upon them" (i. e. the Jews) "
the waters of the river" (Euphrates), " strong and
many, even the Icing of Assyria, and all his glory: and he
shall come up over all his channels, and go over all Ids
banks: and he shall pass through Judah; he shall overflow
and go over, he shall reach" (i. e. in his depth as a
river) " even to the neck; and the stretching out of his
wings shall Jill the breadth of thy land, O Immanuel.'1''
The Prophet passes on from this invasion of Judea, to
the invasion of the true Zion, the Church ; and here
he also foretells the fall of this power altogether, with
its associated kings and people. " Associate yourselves,
O ye people," continues he, " and ye shall be
broken in pieces; and give ear, all ye of far countries :
gird yourselves" (i. e. ye shall gird yourselves in
like manner, and for the same purpose), " and ye
shall be broken in pieces : gird yourselves, and ye shall be
broken in pieces...for God is with ms" (Heb. Which is plainly intended to have a much
more extensive and general application, than to the fall
either of Sennacherib, or any other Assyrian monarch; and
ultimately, to that Power which was in the latter days
to succeed to that of Assyria; and in this, to the
Principal, Satan himself; while the mention of immanuel
here, must have also been intended to bring us to the person
of our Lord, as his conqueror.
If we now pass on to Chapter x., we shall
find that this fall of the Assyrian was to take place, after
the judgments which should be executed upon Jerusalem, and
when the Remnant of Israel should execute a work
overflowing with righteousness far more deeply and
widely, than could the waters of the invading Assyrian
monarch. It is said here then (ver. 3), " What will ye"
(faithless Jews) " do in the day of the visitation
?.. .without me" (i.e. my standard-bearing Spirit)
"they" (lit. one, each one) " shall bow down under
the prisoners, and they shall fall under the slain" (i.
e. by a prolepsis, under them who should be, in the
end, both prisoners and slain). It is added (ib. ver. 12,
seq.), " It shall come to pass, that when the Lord hath
performed His whole" (i. e. last and finished) " work
upon mount Zion, and
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 381
on Jerusalem'''' (i. e. in the
visitation just now mentioned. Comp. Luke xix. 44), "/
will punish the fruit of the stout heart of the king of
Assyria, and the glory of his high looks." More
literally, " / will visit the fruit of the greatness of
heart of the king of Assyria" &c. referring this
visitation, or judgment, rather to the principle
which governed the heart of this monarch, than to the
monarch himself. The term fruit too, would, in such
context, more naturally refer to something to be produced in
future, than at the period then present. And, as the event
here had in view, was to take place after the judgment
denounced against Jerusalem (as in our Lord's prediction),
it could not have had its mystical fulfilment in the
monarch then ruling the Assyrian empire, but in the period
in which the Remnant of Jacob should return to the
mighty God.
It is therefore added (ver. 20, seq.), "
And it shall come to pass in that day, that the
remnant of Israel, and such as are escaped of the house
of Jacob'''' (intimating, as it should seem, that, at
this time, no such distinction as that of Israel and Judah
should exist, and that those called the Escaped
should. Comp. also Matth. xxiv. 16, with its parallels),
"shall no more again stay upon Him that smote them" (i.
e. the Assyrian, whose services they had hired, Isai. vii.
20); " but shall stay upon the Holy One of Israel in
truth. The REMNANT,11 continues Isaiah, " shall
return, even the Remnant of Jacob, unto the mighty
God'1'1 (Heb. i. e. to Him so to be named,
and to be born as a child, chap, ix. 6; ver. 22), " the
consumption''' (consummation) "decreed shall overflow
with righteousness." The Prophet adds, " Therefore
thus saith the Lord god of hosts, 0 my people
that dwellest in Zion" (i. e. God's true people), "
be not afraid of the Assyrian: he shall smite thee with a
rod, and shall lift up his staff against thee, after the
manner of egypt :" because, after the manner of Egypt,
should they be now delivered. If then, we connect all this
with the period of " that day" as mentioned here, in
which the Escaped and Remnant of Jacob, should
so return as to stay themselves upon the Holy One of
Israel in truth, we are necessarily conducted to that,
at the close of which this Power should, in his successor,
and after the judgment to be executed upon Jerusalem,
finally fall and perish.
382 REVELATION, CHAP. XII.
We have many other instances in which
floods and waters occur in a similar sense, some
of which should be noticed. In Ps. Lxix., we have the
following (ver. 2), "/ am come into deep waters, where
the floods overflow me :" while verse 4 makes these to
be the mighty and numerous enemies of the Psalmist, and
verse 9, suggests Christ as the person meant. Again (ib.
ver. 15), " Let not the water-flood overflow me, neither
let the deep waters swallow me up, and let not the pit shut
her mouth upon me" (i. e. so that I rise not again). And
(ver. 21), " They gave me also gall for my meat; and in
my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink," clearly brings
us to the crucifixion of our blessed Lord: while verses 22—
28, foretell the blindness and judgments to be inflicted
upon the Jews, as Satan's ministers in this case. And again
(ver. 34) we have, as in the Revelation, the song of
victory, and in nearly the same words: " Let the heaven
and earth praise Him, the seas, and every thing that moveth
therein•" i. e. the multitudes whom no man could number
out of all nations.
Again, Ps. xciii. 3, seq., " The
floods have lifted up, 0 Lord, the floods have lifted
up their voice; the floods lift up their waves." The
answer is, " The lord on high is mightier
than the noise of many waters, yea, than the mighty
waves of the sea." I. e. than all the combined powers of
men. So also Ps. xviii., after describing the power of
Jehovah (Christ) coming in the clouds in thunders,
lightnings, and the like, we have (ver. 16), "He sent
from above, he drew me out of many waters:" (i. e. as
interpreted here) " He delivered me from my strong
enemy" (Satan), " and from them'''1 (i. e. his
ministers) " which hated me," &c. Then, after a
description of this warfare with Satan (ver. 43), " Thou
hast made me the Head of the heathen; and a people whom
/ have not known" (or acknowledged) " shall serve
me." All of which refers of necessity to Christ
particularly, to His people generally; for such is, in one
way or other, the experience of them all. In this sense,
this Psalm is most encouraging. To these very many similar
instances may be added, which however, time and space will
not permit.
The Church of God had, therefore, been
abundantly forewarned of the extraordinary flood of war and
persecution, which this minister of Satan should pour forth
as a flood
REVELATION, CHAP. XII. 383
upon it; as it also had, of the period
and duration of this, and of its final close in his utter
and everlasting discomfiture. By the " earth's
helping the woman, and opening its mouth to receive this
flood," and so to frustrate its object, is evidently to
be understood, the readiness with which it received in the
Gentiles, the tidings of the Redeemer by the preaching of
the Escaped and Remnant of Zion: whose
business it was to be to publish the name and glory of God
among them, and even in the isles afar off; and, as it had
also been foretold, these Gentiles should receive it, and
become a people (of God), where there had been no
such people, and beloved, where formerly hated: and
this moreover, when the once-beloved should cease to
be beloved, and even to be considered a people or nation.
For, even in the days of Paul, the Gospel had come to the
Colossians, as it also had to all the world ; i. e. it had
come, and had also found acceptance with all. Nor was even
Caesar's household exempt from its converts (Phil. iv. 22).
We shall have something more hereafter to add on this point.
That the period for this had arrived, St. Paul assures us
(Rom. ix. 25, seq.), where he writes, " / will call them
my people, which were not my people; and her beloved, which
was not beloved"..." where it was said unto them, Ye are not
my people; there shall they be called the children of the
living God."" He then cites the very place from Isaiah
(x. 22, 23) which we have been considering: " Though the
number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea,
a remnant" (only) " shall be saved : for He will
finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness."—Which
he gives according to the rendering of the Septuagint.
St. John now has the following, which
limits this warfare of the Dragon, to that which should be
waged against the Church of Christ. His words are: " And
the Dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war
with the Remnant of her seed'1'' (i. e. the Apostles and
their coadjutors, for this is the commencement of this war),
" which keep the commandments of God, and have the
testimony of Jesus." There can be no doubt, that the war
to be made against the Saints of the Most High by the
Little Horn, as foretold by Daniel, is the event had
here in view: and yet, it must be equally certain, that
reference is also made to the Woman,
384 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII.
to whom the first promise of a seed to
bruise the serpent's head had been given: which is this
(Gen. iii. 15), "I will put enmity between thee" (i.
e. that old serpent) " and the woman, and between thy
seed and her seed; it" (read He) " shall bruise thy
head, and thou shalt bruise His heel." Here, " He
went to make war with the" (part or) " Remnant of her
seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the
testimony of Jesus" In other words, with that portion of
Israel which should be so named, and which should be such,
in conformity with the commandments of God : all others
would necessarily be Satan's allies and abettors.
Sect. II.—On the Rise of the
Persecuting Power, symbolized by the Little Horn, &c.
of Daniel: the False Prophet, and his Ministry.
st. john now tells us (Chap. xiii. 1)
that he " stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast
rise up out of the sea, having seven heads, and ten horns,
and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name
of blasphemy." We have already seen (p. 152 seq.), that
the persecuting Little Horn of Daniel is here brought
before us in a general sense. Let us now consider this place
more particularly.
In Chap. xii. 3, it is the
"great red Dragon, that old serpent the Devil," has
these seven heads and ten horns, as also seven
crowns upon his heads (here, upon his horns22). In Chap.
xvii. 3, this is "a scarlet-coloured'1'' (i.e. red
as before) " beast, full of names of blasphemy, also
having seven heads, and ten horns." It is said a little
lower down (ib. ver. 9), " The seven heads are seven
mountains, on which the woman''' (the ministering agent
of the persecution " sitteth"). "And" (ver. 10)
"there are seven kings." These seven heads therefore,
represent both seven mountains and seven kings,—of
these more when we come to this place. Of these seven heads,
Daniel tells us nothing. He only tells us that it had ten
horns; after and among which, grew up a Little Horn,
and to this was given a mouth speaking great things
(Dan. vii. 7, 8 ; viii. 25). We also learn from Daniel, as
shewn above, that this Little Horn should wear out
the saints of the Most High; and that they should be
22 I. e. implying his kingly power.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. 385
given into his hand " until a time,
and times, and the dividing of time.'''1 And again, that
by him the daily sacrifice should be taken away,
and the place of His (i. e. of the Most High)
sanctuary should be cast down.
We are here told (Rev. xiii. 5, seq.),
that " there was given unto him a mouth speaking great
things, and blasphemies : and power was given to him,"
it is added, " to continue forty-two months ;" that
is, of necessity, Daniel's " time, times, and the
dividing of time," as already noticed : and, as he was
to take away the daily sacrifice, and to cast down
its sanctuary, in other words, to destroy,—in the people
of the Prince who should so come,—both the City and
Sanctuary of Jerusalem, this Power, Prince, or Beast, must
be that of heathen Rome generally, which actually did
effect this. It can be but of little importance, as to the
general drift of this place, in what manner this Power is
described. There is nevertheless, good reason for the
particulars here given, which I think is this: by the "
seven heads" is probably intended complete, or
universal dominion: the same also seems to be intended
by the " seven mountains 2V and " seven kings,"
given here as interpretations of the " seven
heads.'''1 The Prophet Daniel has expressed himself more
directly on this particular. The seven hills of Borne
were probably, in those times, thought to imply great
dominion24; and may therefore be fairly supposed here, to
have been intended to imply this by St. John. And
accordingly, it is said (ver. 7)> " Power was given to
him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations,"..."whose
names were not written in the book of life of the Lamb,'"
&c. (Comp. Exod. xxxii. 32, 33.)
23 Mountains in scriptural
language usually implying irresistible strength.
24 Allusions to this effect to these
seven hills, will be found in Hor. Carm. Scecul. 1. 7;
Ovid. Trist. I. v. 69, I remark, a coin of
Vespasian is thus described in J. Vaillant's " Numismata,"
Paris, 1694, p. 30, viz. " Roma Figura muliebris septem
Romce collibws insidens, ad quarum radices lupa cum
puerulis," &c. i. e. Romulus and Remus. St. John too, as
we shall presently see, represents Rome as a woman sitting,
i. e. having a throne, as it were, upon the great red
Dragon: whence it should seem, that her sitting upon
these hills, is virtually the same thing as exercising the
power of this beast, for he gave this power to her.
386 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII.
Prom this woman's sitting upon the Beast,
from his heads, horns, and crowns, we are naturally led to
conclude that the Beast had in view by St. John, is
identically the same with the great red Dragon, i. e.
" scarlet Beast," already noticed, and hence the
Principal, i. e. the Devil, and Leader in this
warfare against the saints. He himself is filled with the
names of blasphemy in one place; his seven heads (i.
e. his agents) are covered with these in another; in
another it is his own mouth, which is opened in blasphemy
against God; while it is that of his agent which is
so employed in the Prophet Daniel. From all which therefore,
we cannot but look upon that old serpent, the Devil, as the
Principal here; while persecuting heathen Rome,
symbolized in Daniel as the Little Horn, presents
us with his primary agent and minister: which
is just what St. John plainly, but indirectly, tells us in
the close of his seventeenth Chapter, in these words, "
The woman which thou sawest," i. e. sitting upon the
scarlet Beast, " is that great city, which" (now, i.
e. in his days) " reigneth over the kings of the earth;"
which may be mystically considered as constituting
its mountain of strength.
We are next informed (ver. 2), that "
the Dragon gave him his power, and his seat" (i.
e. as a god on his throne), " and great authority."
The former part of this verse has its parallel places above,
(p. 331, seq.), where it is evident, that the Dragon's
primary agent, or minister, must have been meant, viz.
Daniel's Little Horn, and the persecuting Rule of the
lower Roman Empire. What we have here is remarkable, and of
great importance to our inquiry. Satan is, as Scripture
informs us, " the god of this ivorld:" the power and
authority given to the Beast, was also offered by this same
Dragon as a temptation to our blessed Lord; and this upon
the condition, that He would fall down and worship
him25. Here the Dragon actually bestows this Power, deity,
and authority, on the Beast, so that,—as we learn a
little lower down,—all the world was called upon to
worship him.
But we have here another particular,
tending greatly to elucidate this matter. It is said, that
the Dragon gave his
25 Matt. iv. 8, 9.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. 387
seat to this Beast: that is, that he
might sit on his throng as the god of this world, and
be worshipped as such ; or, in the words of St. Paul, as
considered above, he should sit for, or against,
i. e. in opposition to, the temple of God,
and should so shew and exhibit himself as God, and claim to
be worshipped as God. And this we know from authority not to
be disputed (p. 215, seq. above), the first persecuting
Emperor, Domitian, actually did. He was moreover, the
first Caesar (i. e. within this part of our period), who
did so: but not the last; for it appears that a claim to
Deity was made by this whole series of Rule, probably to the
last of its constituents, Licinius26. We here find then,
fully accomplished what Daniel had long before predicted,
and indeed less directly, all the Prophets. St. Paul too,
had echoed after them, that this Power should magnify
himself above everything that was called God, but should
nevertheless, be consumed by the Spirit, or breath27, of
the Lord's mouth, and by the brightness of His coming.
" And I saw" continues St. John
(ver, 3), " one of Ms heads as it were wounded to death;
and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered
after the Beast, And they worshipped the Dragon which gave
power unto the Beast: and they worshipped the Beast"
&c., i. e. all the world worshipped the Dragon, in the Beast
and his images. It was the Dragon therefore, that was
ultimately worshipped in all here. We need not be perplexed
by such language in a book so highly symbolical as this is:
where, while the Agent is the only Power cognizable
by man, the Principal is, by the mind of the Spirit.
By one of his heads being wounded
(see Gen. iii. 15), we are probably to understand, that
Satan had now suffered a defeat in some one of his
ministers. The language of St. John here, naturally leads us
to similar language in Isaiah, where we have (chap. u. 9), "
Art not thou it" (i. e. the arm of the lord) "
that hath cut Rahab, and wounded the dragon ?" In
other words, that hath in cutting Rahab,—i. e. Egypt28, the
visible agent once in enslaving Israel,—really
26 P. 214, note, above, &c.
27 Isai. xi. 4; xxx. 27, 28,
30—33, inclus. sb We hare again, a place not unlike this1,
and evidently relating to the same time and events, in Is.
xiv. 29, seq. The temporal fall of the Assyrian (ver. 25, &c.) as the head
of Babylon, is the subject of the previous context here.
"Rejoice not thou," it is added, " whole Palestina,
because the rod of him that smote thee is broken; for out of
the serpent's root shall come forth a cockatrice, and
his fruit shall be a fiery flying serpent." It is added
(ver. 3l), " Howl, O gate; cry, O city: thou, whole
Palestina, art dissolved ; for there shall come from
the north a smoke" (i.e. from the direction of the
invading forces of Babylon,) " and none shall be alone in
his appointed times." Under this smoke we are of
necessity, to understand the fire which should effect
this dissolution, comp. Chap. i. 7, 31: iv. 4: v. 24 : and
ix. 18, &c. We, Chap. xiv. 30, have the fall of this power,
and the triumph of the "first-born of the poor;" i.
e. of " the first-fruits to God and the Lamb," in
these words : " And the firstborn of the Poor shall feed,
and the needy shall lie down in safety: and I will kill
thy hoot," (i. e. thy principal) "with famine, and He
shall slay thy remnant" (i. e. adherents). " What,"
it is now asked, " shall one answer the messengers of
the nation" (i. e. the Apostles,) " that the
lorb hath founded Zion" (i. e. given it a permanent
foundation. Comp. ch. liv. 11, seq.) "and the Poor of His
people shall trust in it." Comp. also ch. v. 17 :
vi. 13 : viii. 10 : x. 20—28. Which can be fully understood
on no other supposition, than that the Jewish Polity shall
now be wholly dissolved; its Desolator also ruined;
and the kingdom given to the Saints of the Most High,.
388 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII.
wounded the Dragon ? Which, as the next
verse sufficiently shews us, is said of the fall of Pharaoh
and his host in the Red Sea. The Prophet adds,
nevertheless,—and in this he speaks of times future to his
own,—" Therefore the redeemed of the lord shall
return, and come with singing unto Zion; and everlasting joy
shall be upon their head,'1'' &c. From various places of
this Chapter too, it is evident that the period of which,
and in which, St. John is speaking, was also had in view :
e. g. (ver. 4), " I will make my judgment to rest for a
light of the people" (i. e. Gentiles: comp. Luke ii.
32.—Ib. 5) " The isles shall wait upon me, and on mine
arm shall they trust." And (ib. 6), " My salvation
shall be for ever, and my righteousness shall not be
abolished;" i. e. alluding to the kingdom of the Son of
Man now to be established in new heavens and a new
earth, morally speaking, when the former ones should
have passed away (comp. 2 Pet. iii. 11—14, &c.).
The head of the Dragon here
wounded, must be the king of Egypt, with his forces: and, as
the erecting of the New Church was to be after the manner
of the deliverance
REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. 389
from Egypt, we need not be surprised
in finding the same, or nearly the same, language used in
each of these cases. We have again in Ps. Lxxiv. 13, seq.,
"Thou didst divide the sea by thy strength: thou brakest
the heads of the dragons in the waters*9." It is
impossible, I think, not to see here, the agents of this
Old Serpent working desolation among the Jews of this
period. The whole Psalm is a prayer of the afflicted
Remnant, as had in view by Isaiah above (li. 12, &c.
especially Liv. 11, seq., which see). " O deliver not,"
says the Psalmist (ver. 19), " the soul of thy
turtle-dove unto the multitude" (comp. Ezek. vii. 13,
&c.) " of the wicked" (where it should seem, the term
multitude, Heb.tribe, opposed to ?P53y
JVtl» tribe of thy afflicted ones, was sufficient to
denote this diabolical party): "forget not," it is
added, " the congregation of thy poor for ever.'"
Under this again appears to be foretold (verr. 7, 8) the
fire, ruin, and distress, which this enemy and his agents
should inflict upon the Jews in their latter days.
In Ps. ex., we have likewise this
wounding of Satan's head in his ministers, by the power
of Christ: " The lord," it is said, " at thy right
hand shall strike through kings in the day of His
wrath" (comp. Ps. xlv. 5). " He shall judge among the
heathen, He shall fill the places with the dead
bodies: He shall wound the heads over many
countries." It is added, as a consequence of this, and
to intimate that the victory is now won, " He"
(rather One, Every one, i. e. impersonally) "
shall drink of the brook in the way: therefore shall he"
(i. e. each so provided for) " lift up his head."
Because now " on every high hill shall be streams of
waters : and streams shall break out in the desert"
(Isai. xxx. 25; xxxv. 6. See also Ezek. Lvii. Joel iii.
18, &c.). That this Psalm has our Lord's mission especially
before it, inspired authority assures us (Matth. xxii. 44,
&c.).
We have again in Isaiah (chap, xxvii. 1,
seq.), the same subject brought before us much in the same
way. " In that day the lord with His sore and
great and strong sword
29 The Heb. has, upon the waters i-
e. as ruling over many people. And if so, the place before us has this
Scripture particularly in view. See its context,
particularly verses 10, 22, 23.
390 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII.
shall punish Leviathan the piercing
serpent, even Leviathan that crooked serpent; and He shall
slay the Dragon that is in the sea." This being done the
true Zion, here symbolized by a Vineyard, is called upon
thus to sing its hymn of victory : " A vineyard of red
wine'1'' (or, of desire™), respond ye to it. " I the
lord do keep it: I will water it every moment,'"'
&c. Then as to the enemy, and his agents, the multitude
in Jewry (ver. 10, seq.), " The defenced city
shall be desolate, and the habitation forsaken, and left
like a wilderness...when the boughs thereof are withered,
they shall be broken off: the women shall come, and set them
on fire : for it is a people of no understanding; therefore
He that made them will not have mercy on them, and He that
formed them will shew them no favour," &c. Then (ver.
13) follows a prediction of the gathering together of the
holy Remnant, under the sounding of the Apostolic trumpet:
which (ver. 6) is thus amplified: " He shall cause them
that come of Jacob to take root: Israel shall blossom and
bud, andfill the face of the world
(72JF1
universe) with fruit"1"1 (comp. Ps. Lxxii. 16, &c.).
Ezekiel (chap. xxix. 3, seq.) gives us a
similar account of the fall of Pharaoh, " I am against
thee, Pharaoh king of Egypt, the great Dragon that lieth in
the midst of the rivers...I will put my hooks in thy
jaws31,...and I will bring thee up out of the midst of thy
rivers, and all the fish of thy rivers shall stick unto thy
scales"1"1 (i.e. thy adherents). " And I will leave
thee thrown into the wilderness, and all the fish of
thy rivers,"" i.e. I will " cast thee out" as the
Agent of the great red Dragon, and thy adherents with
thee. Under this figure is implied the casting out of the
Principal. In the next Chapter, Nebuchadnezzar is to
execute a judgment similar to this upon Egypt. From this
place again, to Chap, xxxiv. 11, we have similar
denunciations against Egypt, the Assyrian, the Jews
generally, and others, as agents of this enemy of God's
people; and then we have the deliverance of these His Elect,
in a complete return from this oppressing and continued
captivity. From these several places, in which this Dragon,
or Leviathan, is said to be in the deep, we are
30 Which I take to be the meaning of the reading,
31 See Isai. xxxvii. 29.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. 391
led to see, why he is said in the
Revelation to come up out of the sea, the great abyss, the
bottomless pit32, or the like : and again, why he is cast
again into the abyss, there to be confined for ever: that
is, so as never again to afflict the Church in this
particular manner.
In the Dragon's being wounded here
therefore, we are led, as it should seem, to view him thus
disabled in the fall of the Jewish polity, now his
adherents, and which he had so amply succeeded in making his
own, and so in making them a spiritual Sodom, synagogue of
Satan, &c., just as he had in every case now quoted. One of
his mountains had now therefore fallen: one of his
heads had received a deadly wound by the sword of the
Son of Man (Ps. xlv. 3, &c.), just as he had in Pharaoh and
his hosts, and the other powers mentioned above, similarly
smitten and cast out. In the Jews, the boughs had, in the
language of the Prophet, become withered; they were
accordingly cut off, cast out, gathered, and consigned to
everlasting burnings (comp. John xv. 1—7, and Isai. Lxvi.
24).
We have again, in the Prophet Habakkuk
(with the parallels), especial reference to this bruising of
the head of Satan, and of the victory which should follow.
In Chap. i. 5, it is said, " Behold ye among the heathen,
and regard, and wonder marvellously : for I will work a work
in your days, which ye will not believe, though it be
told you." Which is cited by St. Paul (Acts xiii. 41),
and applied to the heathenish Jews; and it was verified in
the sequel. In Isaiah (chap. xxix. 14, seq.), we have the
parallel to this: " I will proceed to do a marvellous work
among this people, even a marvel-r lous work and a wonder,"
&c. In verse 17, "Lebanon shall be turned into a
fruitful field, and the fruitful field shall be esteemed a
forest." I. e. Jewry shall be desolate, and the heathen
world shall occupy its moral position. The following verses
(18, 19) bring us to that day in which the deaf
should hear, &c. We then have (ver. 20) the fall of
Satan in Jewry: " For the terrible one is brought
to nought, and the Scorner is consumed, and all that watch
for iniquity are cut off" In verses 4, 5, this same
judgment is also predicted; it is then added, " Thou"
(i. e. Ariel, Jerusalem) " shall be visited of the
lord of hosts with thunder,
32 Rev. ix. 2; xiii. 1; xx. 1.
392 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII.
and with earthquakes, and great noise,
with storm and tempest, and the flame of devouring fire"
(comp. chap. i. 7, 24, 25. Dan. vii. 11).
We have (Hab. i. 6, seq.) the invasion of
the Chaldeans foretold, as the primary and literal judgment
to be inflicted upon the Jews. In Chap. ii. 2, seq.,
"Write the vision, and make it plain...For it is yet
for an appointed time" (as in Daniel), "at the
end it shall speak...it will surely come.'1'' Which
carries us far beyond the times of the Chaldee invasion. In
verse 4, seq., we have our Antichrist mystically
pourtrayed: it is said, " Behold, his soul which
is lifted up:" more literally, Behold an assumer
(swell, in vulgar English, i. e. one who lays claim to
greatness, &c). " He is a proud man" -(lit. a
great man, he swells, &c.), " who enlargeth his
desire as hell, and is as death, and cannot be
satisfied, but gathereth unto him all nations" (as the
Roman power did), " and heapeth unto him all people."
(8) " Because thou hast spoiled many nations, all the
Remnant of the people shall spoil thee; because of men's
blood," &c. In Chap. iii. 3, seq., God's judgments by
the Revelation of Christ in the' clouds of heaven, are
brought vividly before us, " The sun and moon stood
still," as in the fall of Gibeon, Josh. x. 12. Again
(ver. 12), we have the salvation of His Elect thus secured
in the fall of the Antichrist, " Thou wentest forth for
the salvation of thy people,...thou woundedst the head
out of the house of the wicked, by discovering the
foundation even to the neck:" i. e. by laying open his
falsehood and lies, through the preaching of thy Apostolic
ministers. See also the two following verses. All of which
pointedly foretells the fall and times of the Antichrist, in
Jewry first, and afterwards among the heathen.
" His deadly wound" (i. e. as thus
received) ''washealed" (ver. 3). In verses 14, 15,
" the Beast which had a wound by the sword, and did
live." We learn here therefore, that although the wound
was a deadly one, still the Beast continued to
live; while in Chap. xvii. 8, he should "go intoper-
33 Verse 17," Although," &c. Heb. ^ lit-
When, &c. i. e. when the pestilence (ver. 3) should so go
forth with famine, &c., then I,—the true Church,—will
rejoice, i. e. as the Israelites in Goshen when Egypt so
suffered. Verse 19 gives us a parallel to Ps. xviii. 33. See
p. 382, above.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. 393
dition :" and (ib.) that the Beast
was, and is not, i. e. remains or continues not, but
shall eventually fall. See also verse 11. And again, Chap.
xx. 10, " The devil that deceived them" (i. e. the
nations) " was cast into the lake of fire and
brimstone"... "and shall be tormented for ever and
ever."...(ib. 14, 15) " And death and hell were cast
into the lake of fire. This is the second death. And
whosoever" (i. e. the adherents of these) "was not
found written in the book of life, was cast into the lake of
fire"—which should admonish us, that there is a
secondary casting out, and judgment, intimated
in all such places as these : which, as in other cases, is
taught under the temporal ones. Again (ver. 10), " he
that killeth with the sword, must be killed by the sword;"
which contains the principle governing these things.
The healing therefore here had in
view, could be only a temporary one : the life so
continued, could only have been such in a secular
sense, but was death in a spiritual one ; as
when it is said, " to be carnally minded is death,"
and " she that liveth in pleasure is dead while she
liveth." We have several instances of this sort of
deceptive healing in Holy Writ: e.g. (Jer. vi. 13, seq.)
"From the prophet even unto the priest every one dealeth
falsely. They have healed also the hurt of the daughter of
my people slightly, saying, Peace, Peace; when there is no
peace,"..." at the time that I shall visit them they shall
be cast down, saith the lord." ... (ver. 30)
"Reprobate silver shall men call them, because the lord
hath rejected them." Where we have the fall of the
Jews and of their Polity by the great northern army,
so frequently brought before us: while we have even here
(verr. 26, 27), the Daughter of God's true people called
upon to mourn over the fall of this her reprobate family:
herself indeed represented impregnable as a Tower and
Fortress, and such as to convince those about her, of
their diseased and unhealed character. So again of Babylon,
the very Power had in view by the Apocalypse (Jer.
Li. 8—10), "Babylon is suddenly fallen and destroyed:
howl for her: take balm for her pain, if so she may be"
(well) " healed. We would have healed Babylon, but she is
not healed...her judgment reacheth unto heaven, and is
lifted up even to the skies." The triumph of Zion
is then given in these words: " The lord hath
brought forth our righteousness: come" it is said, "and
let us declare
394 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII.
in Zion" (i. e. the "true Church) "
the work of the lord our God." The healing
therefore, now before us, is both a deceitful and
a temporary one. But we also have the means of
ascertaining in what it consisted, and the time of its
duration : let us now investigate these.
And first, in what it consisted. We find
from Daniel, that the Saints of the Most High were to be
given into the hand of this destroying power, for " a
time, times, and a half." In the Revelation, all
earthly power is given to him in his semen heads, his
crowns, his ten horns, and his reigning over
the Princes of the earth. Again (Chap. xiii. 5, seq.), "
power was given unto him to continue forty-two months"
We are also told, " it was given unto him to make war
with the Saints, and to overcome them" (i. e. as before,
in an earthly sense) ; it is added, " and
poweh was given him" (i. e. to do this) " over all
kindreds, and tongues, and nations." St. John continues,
"And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship
him." If therefore Satan had now received a deadly
wound in one of his heads, i. e. in the loss of his
spiritual influence in God's Church in Jewry;
both he, and his, could not but have thought, that he had
now received ample compensation in the Power so given him,
over (not in) the new Church. He knew
indeed,—which perhaps his followers did not,—that this was
only for "a short time" (ver. 12). His only
consolation must have been therefore, to turn this to the
best account: while theirs was to act vigorously
under the deceptive belief, that his deadly wound was
healed. They therefore worshipped him, and vainly, as we
shall see presently, encouraged one another by proclaiming,
" Who is able to make war with him ?" (ib. ver. 4.)
Of the duration of this short time, i. e.
forty-two months, we need not add anything to what has
been said above (p. 364).
Again (ver. 6), " And he opened his
mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name, and
His tabernacle, and them that dwell therein." See also
the preceding verse. From which it must be evident, that the
person symbolized by Daniel's Little Horn, is now
before us. And, be it observed, it is not said here,—nor
indeed elsewhere,—that he should exert his powers in the
temple of God; but only that he should so act, as to
oppose God, and harass His people. In Isaiah (chap. xiv. 13,
p. 202) his words are, " / will ascend
REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. 395
into heaven, I will exalt my throne"
(seat) " above the stars of God; I will sit also upon
the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the
north." But here we should have, not " above the
stars," but over against the stars3*. And again,
if this throne was to be " in the sides of the north,""
i. e. over against the stars, or congregation
of God; it could not either be, in the Temple, or
in the Congregation. The fact however is, that the
Roman army, with its ensigns, exhibiting a temple with
its deity (see p. 185, seq. above), did plant itself in
the "parts of the north" and north-east of God's
Temple, i. e. on the Mount of Olives, and from that quarter
it attacked the City, and took it. Nor were the eagles,—as
Josephus expressly tells us,—brought to the Temple until it
had been burnt down35. In the Temple therefore, these
were never placed.
And again (Dan. xi. 45), this Power is
said to "plant the tabernacles of his palaces...in the
glorious holy mountain.'1'' But we have in the original
here, not "in the glorious" &c., but "for the
glorious," &c., as observed above (p. 1,96, seq.),
els opos, &c. And if we take the place in this sense,
then must this Deity-assuming power and position be
understood as opposed to the Temple of God, over
against which it had so planted itself. The Hebrew
diction here, will moreover admit of this interpretation, so
that we may read against, or over against, the
glorious holy mountain36. And here, as also in 2 Thess.
ii. 1, seq. (see p. 202, seq. above), it is of little
importance to the exegetical meaning of the place, which of
these interpretations we take: the general sense remaining
in each the same. We have here therefore, the Principal
34 Over against with respect to the stars of God.
Where, by
" the stars of God," must be meant, His elect
servants, as in Dan. viii. 10, where it is said, he "
cast down some of the host and of the stars to the
ground, and stamped upon them."
34 Wars of the Jews, Book VI. c. vi. 1.
36 The precise meaning of the particle ^
is, as to, with regard to, or the like: the context
must determine whether for, or against, is
intended. So Prov. ix. 14, so she sat (n.HS'p) as
to, i. e. here, at, or
before, over againzt, the door of her
house, &c. See also Exod. i. 10. Lev. v. 5. Deut. i. 41,
&c. Noldius Concord. Partic. p. 396. Ed. 1734. under partic. The LXX. is occasionally to be taken in
like manner, 2 Mace. viii. 4; ix. 26. See Lexicon in LXX.
Schleusner. Vol. I. p. 690.
396 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII.
Agent of Satan, the persecuting power of
heathen Rome, as foretold in the Little Horn of
Daniel: the occasional allusions made to the first Beast, i.
e. the Dragon and Satan, we need not be surprised at in
language such as this.
It is still desirable to offer a few
remarks on another place, viz. Matth. xxiv. 15, "When ye
shall see the abomination ...standing the holy place,"
&c.. Where it may be
presumed, that ei> roTry dyitf must mean, in the
Holy place: but this cannot be true, because Jerusalem
could not at this time have been taken by the Romans: this
event was now only nigh. And if so, in (Gr. eV) must here
rather signify over against, or the like. Schleusner
says on the place, " ev, juarta, ad, prope,.. .ex.ercitma
admotum urbi et templo." In the same page (806, ed.
1819), he makes it equal to eis, in Matth. x. 16; xiv. 3.
Mark i. 16; comp. Matth. iv. 18, &c. Kuinoel says on this
place, " intelligitur, exercitus Romanorum, ut satis
perspicue patet e Luc. xxi. 20...quod veniebant ad
desolandam...Judaeorum urbem," &c. And yet the Neologian
tells us, that although " Respexit Christus locum Daniel ix.
26, 27, comminationem illam re-ferri debere ad tempora
Antiochi Epiphanis !" Our blessed Lord must therefore,
according to this very erudite Nationalist, have
totally mistaken the place! Hammond however, tells us that
it refers primarily to Antiochus, and secondarily to the
Romans; while, nevertheless, the fact is, as shewn above
(pp. 165, 168), that Antiochus never did destroy
Jerusalem, in any sense; nor did he take away the
daily sacrifice. We have now to consider another, or
third Beast, and minister of this first, as described in the
following terms (ver. 11, seq.), " And I beheld another
Beast coming up out of the earth : and he had two horns like
a lamb, and," it is added, " he spoke as a Dragon"
&c. The origin of this Beast is of the earth, and hence
he is human. By his horns being like those of a
lamb, we are perhaps to understand, that the putting
forth of his power should present an easy, gentle, and
indulging aspect. We are thus reminded of his manner in
Daniel (xi. 32), " Such as do wickedly against the
covenant, shall he corrupt by flatteries" And again (ib.
ver. 34), " Many shall cleave to them" (i. e. to the
Apostles, 8zc.) " with flatteries" (i. e. as
subordinate and secret ministers of this Beast). And again
(ib. viii. 25), " By peace" (laxness, effemi-
REVKLATION, CHAP. XIII. 397
nacy, smooth things, and the like) "
he shall destroy many:" i. e. by transforming
himself, in his ministers, into an angel of light (2 Cor.
xi. 13, 14, 15), and even ''into the Apostles of Christ
r and so should he personate a minister of the true
Lamb of God. That this lamb-like character was assumed
in an extraordinary degree by the persecuting Emperors, and
their Agents, and by the heretics here their allies, is too
well known to stand in need of proof. It is this seeming
virtue which so frequently, and so loudly, called forth the
eulogies of the infidel Gibbon, on the characters of these
persecuting Emperors: and it is remarkable, that our
Prophets and Evangelists should have so specifically
forewarned us of it. This his speaking as a Dragon,
will also remind us of iiis first effort in this way,
whereby all mankind fell (Gen. iii. 4, 5).
It is added (ver. 12, seq.), " He
exerciseth all the power of the first Beast before him'1''
(i, e. as his minister) : " and causeth the earth,
and them that dwell therein, to worship the first Beast''''
(i. e. the Devil ultimately, but here, the Beast, i. e.
the Persecuting Emperors). It is added, " And he
doetk wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven
on the earth, in the sight of men. And deceiveth them that
dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles
which he had power t& do in the sight" (or presence) "
of the Beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth,
that they should make an image.
From what we have seen, it is evident
that the ministers had in view would be earthly-minded
men, so circumstanced as to have the power and
opportunity of effecting what is here said. And none could
be so suitable for these purposes as the heathen priesthood,
who took a most active part in the work of corrupting by
flatteries, no less than by their common pretensions to
divine powers : and these things they did, for the purpose
of setting up throughout the whole earth this worship
of the Beast now before us: and, be it observed, it was
now for the first time that the worship of this Beast
was claimed and so set up, as shewn above (p. 214).
Among these miracles, must have been those of
prediction ascribed to the Oracles, and which many, whose
judgments may be relied on, have had no doubt were real, but
diabolical, miracles. The same may be said of those of
Jannes and Jam-
398 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII.
bres in opposition to Moses in Egypt37.
And, if this may be relied on, it will follow that Satan had
in these cases, and as noticed above, powers and privileges
which he possessed in no other times. So far indeed, had bis
deadly wound been healed.
We have too, other authority for the
existence of the miracles to be wrought at this particular
period, e. g. (Matth. xxiv. 24), our Lord Himself says, "
There shall arise false Christs, and false peophets,
and shall skew great signs and wonders ,• insomuch
that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very
Elect." And (ib. ver. 34), " This generation shall
not pass till all these things be:" i. e. in progress.
So also St. Paul (2 Thess. ii. 8, 9, seq.), " Then shall
that Wicked be revealed... whose coming is after the
working of Satan, with all power and signs and lying
wonders, and with all deceveableness of unrighteousness in
them that perish." And it is evident,— as shewn
above,—that the Apostle speaks of this as shortly to take
place, just as John does of his whole Revelation. What these
miracles, signs and wonders actually were,
history does not particularly inform us: but, that they did
take place, just as in the Demons declaring the real
character of our Lord, and acknowledging the power of His
Apostles, no believer in Holy Writ will doubt.
We have here then, the same ministers and
machinations as we have above, in our scorpion-tailed
locusts. They are the ministers of Satan under a different,
but equally expressive, figure, and working to the same end.
This place may therefore, be considered as parallel to that,
and as a repetition of it. These ministers had moreover,
their part in harassing the Church as apostates and
heretics, to a very great extent. Still we have a slight
apparent discrepancy as to the duration of the periods of
each of these. These scorpions, it is said, should torment
men for five months, i. e. a little tinder one
half-year. Supposing these not t» have been brought into
full operation, until some time after the Persecutions
commenced,—which was actually the case, as shewn above
:—while here, Satan's whole "short time" or
forty-two months, i. e. the full half of
Ezekiel's seven years, or period of Daniel's last
week, is given under another
37 2 Tim. iii. 8. Exod. vii. 11, &c.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. 399
figure. But this constitutes the whole
period of Satan's power: while it is evident that this
earth-born Beast is not called up, until some time after
the flood was sent forth by the Dragon against his
victim, the woman in the wilderness. The period is
therefore, in each case, something shorter than one half of
Daniel's last week: it must be therefore its latter portion,
when the heathen priests were employed as magistrates under
Maximin, as we shall presently see.
Again (ver. 14), this Lamb-like beast
says "to them that dwell on the earth, that they should
make an image to the beast" &c., i. e. to, or foe,
the beast. That the Image of the Ctesars exhibited in
the courts of justice, and worship claimed for them from the
Christians, is here intended, surely there can be no doubt.
And whether we speak of these, as Images to, or for,
the persecuting Caesars, or the Dragon whose deadly wound
had been healed, the general sense will remain the same: for
it can be of no importance in this case, whether Satan be
worshipped in his agent, or in his own person. This forms so
evident a part of the transactions of these times, that I
deem it unnecessary to offer any thing further in support of
it.
It is next said (ver. 19, seq.), "And
he had power to give life unto the Image of the Beast, that
the image of the Beast should both speak, and cause that as
many as would not worship the Beast, should be killed. And?
it is added, " he caused all, both small and great,
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their
right hand, or in their foreheads: and that no man might buy
or sell, saw he that had the mark, or the name of the Beast,
or the number of his name.'1'' By giving life is
perhaps meant nothing more, than giving vigorous effect
to the edicts of this Beast. The same may be said
perhaps of the Image's speaking; but this might have been
actually effected by diabolical influence. Of receiving
the mark of the Beast, his name, or number, I am
disposed to think in like manner: viz. that the
dispositions, objects, and practices of these,—as in unison
with those of the first Beast,—is all that is intended38.
The being killed and deprived of the
38 That the heathen priesthood are
brought before us here, there will remain no doubt, when we
consider the opportunities which were put into their hands.
Eusebius tells us (Eccles. Hist. Lib. Tin. cap. xiv.), that during the times of
Maximinus, the Flamens were everywhere in the East made the
Priests and Magistrates of the people: men,—as every one
must see,—the most likely to carry on this ministry of Satan
faithfully and vigorously. Maxentius in the West exercising
every species of tyranny at the same time, and the influence
of magic. Eusebius says on these (I quote the Latin of
Valesius as sufficient for my purpose)," Quippe impostorum
et magorum principes, Bummi honoris apicem apud eum
(Maximinum) obtinebant. . . simula-crorum ac dsemonum
vanitatis inprimis deditus ... Quam ob causam acerbius ac
vehementius quam superiores principes persequi nostros
instituit.. . Adhuc Plamines in singulis locis atque urbibus
constituit: iisdem Sacerdotem cujusque provinciee prsefecit,
eum, qui cunctis in curia, muneribus egregie perfunctus
esset (comp. Lib. IX. cap. iv.); addito ei militari
satellitio. Denique," adds Eusebius, " hariolis omnibus,
velut religiosis viris ac divino numini acceptissimis
provinciarum ad-ministrationes et maxima privilegia
concessit." As to the laxnessnow indulged in,
Eusebius says, " Ac milites qwidem lascivia
ac moixitie diffluere permisit."
He then tells us that he encouraged his nobles and
generals to practise upon the provinces, the rapacity and
avarice in which he himself indulged. Our historian says in
his next Chapter, that, during the whole of this ten years'
persecution, the Roman commonwealth was never free from
intestine war: and that even the seas were innavigable.
"After this," continues Eusebius, " Fames pestisqwe
supervenit." So also our Lord, " And great
earthquakes shall be in divers places" (which actually
took place), "andfamines, and pestilences; and fearful
sights, and great signs shall there be from heaven." Of
the signs here mentioned, Eusebius gives a succinct account,
Eccl. Hist. Lib. in. cap. viii., principally from
Josephus. That famines, pestilences, earthquakes, and wars
prevailed to an extraordinary degree, during these times,
all the historians conspire to attest.
400 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII
common privileges of buying, selling, and
the like, was certainly any thing but figurative in these
times: it was real and continued, at once to try, and to
purify, the Believers, even to the end. Nor is it a thing
uncommon in the Scriptures, as already shewn, to find one
part of the same context figurative, and another literal. In
all such cases, the nature of the subject in question will
supply enough to keep us from error. We have here moreover,
the accomplishment of Daniel's prediction,—as noticed
above,—that this Beast, magnifying himself even to (be
considered) the Prince of the heavenly host, should drag a
number of the stars, God's preaching Apostles,—for these
were to shine as stars,—cast them down to the ground, and
stamp upon them, because they would refuse to worship him.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. 401
St. John proceeds (ver. 18), "Here is
wisdom'''' (i.e. an exercise for it). " Let him that
hath understanding count the number of the Beast; for it is
the number of a man*9" &c. We have seen above (p. 349,
seq.), that by measuring, weighing, and numbering,
is meant the ascertaining of the amount of spiritual
excellency or the contrary, existing in the person so dealt
with. We have a remarkable instance of this sort in Isaiah
(chap. lxv. 11, seq.): " Ye are they,'1'' it is said,
" that forsake the lord, ...and that furnish the
drink-offering unto that NUMBER40 " (i. e. the
number, or earthly character of some man; for the
idols so worshipped, represented dead men deified). "
Therefore,'1'' it is added, " will I number
you to the sword, and ye shall low down to the slaughter."
From this context, it is evident that the sinful in
Zion are meant,
39 In Chap. xxi. 17. we have, " According
to the measure of a man ;" but, that no mistake might
be made, by supposing that " the measure of a man"
is
to be taken in the sense of "the number of a man,"
in
the place before us, it is added, " that is, of the
Angel." In other words, of heavenly character, as the
context clearly requires.
40 See my Job xi. 6, notes,
and p. 261, seq. It is evident enough, I think, that this is the name of
some idol worshipped in Isaiah's times by the Jews: and, as
the word is cognate with the Hebrew he numbered,
constituted, and the like, the Prophet has, by a play on the words,—a thing common
with him,—taken from it occasion to foretell the final
casting out of the Jews. See also my Heb. Lex. under
this word (p. 372). We have here also another name probably
of this same Idol: viz. Gad. See my Heb. Lex.
p. 104, shewing that this is probably another
name for Baal. The Syrians named Fortune here. Buxtorf has a very .curious note taken from Jewish writings, in his
Talmudical Lexicon, Col. 387, on this word: and there he
shews, that it was taken to signify either good or
evil Fortune, as circumstances might require: also as a
household or mountain-god. From the Table, mentioned
here in Isaiah, sacrificial feasts are probably meant, and
by the drink-offering, the libations poured out to this
deity. The Manu of the Hindoos, the Mneuis of
the Egyptians, and the Manat of the Arabs,—as shewn
in the places referred to,—all probably meant the same
deity; and this again, as identical with the Buddh of
the Buddhists, the Prometheus of the Greeks, the HDDn
of the Hebrews, i. e. Christ originally, and the first intellect of
the Soofees, &c. See also Kuinoel's Proleg. in Johan.
Evang.
402 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII.
and especially with reference to their
fate at the close of their polity. In verse 8, " / will
so do for my servants' sahes, that I may not destroy
them all:" that is, for those who really were
God's servants. The next verse has, " And I will briny
forth a seed out of Jacob, and" (even41 ?) " out of
Judah an Inheritor of my mountains: and Mine Elect"
(comp. Rom. xi. 7, " The Election" i. e. the "
Elect" of the Prophet, and these are here, verse 5, made
the Holy Remnant) "shall inherit it, and my servants
shall dwell there." A little lower down (ver. 17), we
have the creation of the new heavens and new earth:
and again (ver. 25), the times of the regeneration of the
world, under the Messiah, are clearly had in view in "
The wolf and the lamb shall feed together,"..." and dust
shall be the serpents meat" 8zc., just as in Chap. xi.
of this Prophet. We are brought therefore, necessarily into
the times of the New Covenant. This then being the case, the
Bed Dragon of the Apocalypse is here also brought
before us, as the ultimate object of worship, in the "
bowing down"— of this sinful nation, these Judges of
Sodom, and people of Gomorrah : and hence they are,—and have
been,—numbered to the sword. In St. John, it is " the
man" (whose number is that) " of sin" the
primary Agent of this spiritual Power, that is brought
before us, just as it visibly and tangibly was for worship
among all the heathen : and he is here termed by Isaiah,
that number, as it is said in our Apocalypse to be, " the
number of a man" and " the number of the Beast."
This Beast is therefore, as before, a man, and his
properties (i. e. character) as weighed, measured, or
numbered, are those which this context supplies; namely,
those of the old Serpent, the Devil, and Satan;
they are " earthly, sensual, devilish:" this is
their " number" " weight," and " measure."
It is next said (ib.), " And his
number is 666" (al. 616). I give the figures, because
the Greek copies generally do so. Now, whatever may be said
of this number, it is quite certain
Heb."and out of Judah."
It is obvious, that in most such repetitions as this, the •)
is intended to extend, and to correct, the meaning, thus, "
Out of Jacob,.. . even out of Judah:" i.e. the house
more properly so called, as confined to the tribe of Judah.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. 403
that it adds nothing of value to our
context, which is sufficiently obvious and clear without it.
And again, if number ' is here to be understood as
taken above, and as weight and measure are in
other places; then must this 666 not only be useless, but
altogether inapplicable to the context. If it be said, that
this number stands with as much propriety here, as do those
given in Chap. xxi. 16, 17, &c., I answer, Certainly not.
Good reason can be given for those: they are there measures
of space : while here, nothing capable of such measure is
before us. In saying that a city has such and such measures,
the sense,—mystical or not,—will be obvious; while to say
that a man is to be so measured by the number 666, &c., can
have no meaning whatever. And again, if we are to have
recourse to the Cabbala of the Jews, for the
explanation of this number,—which must be a very doubtful
mode of proceeding,—then are the interpretations of it so
many and various, that we are much in the situation we
should have been, had it never been given42.
The Greek of St. John is in some
instances peculiar, as it has been remarked by many. We have
a place quite of a piece with that before us, in John viii.
44. It is said, speaking of Satan, lit. that he is a liar, even
the father of him, or it, i. e. of (every)
liar as such, or of (every) lie. This place has
proved a stumbling-block to many a commentator, purely on
account of its. elliptical character. Our place in the
Revelation stands thus : lit. ' For it is the
number' (i. e. character, &c.) 'of a man, even the
number of him:' i. e. of every man, considered merely as
of the earth, earthly, sensual, sinful**. Now it may
42 Grabe (Irenseus, p. 448, 9) will give
us its solutions by the Fathers, to the number of twelve.
Mr. Thorn's book (London, 1848) will supply us with those of
the moderns, to a very surprising amount. I adhere
therefore, to the opinions expressed on this point in my
work of 1830, Six Sermons, &c. pp. 328,9, having seen
nothing in the interval, amounting to a reason to the
contrary.
43 That is, such as the Roman reigning
power then was, is the amount, or sum, of his
moral character. St. Paul (2 Thess. ii. 3) designates this
person, or rather series of persons, by the man
of sin, the son of perdition: i. e. the man so
characterized, and who was to be destroyed. In Rev. xv. 2,
we have this reference to him, viz. " /
saw. . . them that had gotten the victory over the Beast,
and over his image, and over his mark, and over the
number of his name:" which may be thus paraphrased, '
over Satan, over the flattery and threats of his
Ministers, the temptation to that conduct which
designated, or marked, them as his, and over sin
in principle, of which he is the father and teacher.'
This will, I think, suit the place; but if we apply to this
number any abstract consideration, or even any thing
like the interpretations of Irenaeus and others of it, the
place instantly loses every thing like precision.
404 REVELATION, CHAP. XIII. [bk. in. oh. iv.
be readily conceived, that this would
always have appeared remarkably elliptical, and in need of
something to complete it. If then we suppose,—what probably
was the fact,—that the o-Tj'^oj, i. e. the number of the
lines of the MS. up to this place, happened to stand in the
margin here, over against the term avrov, it will be
no difficult matter also to suppose, that this number was
carried from the margin, and made to supply the ellipsis of
this construction ; and of this number the lines of such MS.
might have consisted. We shall now have then, just what we
have in all our copies of the Greek text, and what, I have
no doubt, is the fact of the case44. As early indeed as the
times of Irenseus, this reading appears to have existed; and
then it exhibited a variety, giving the number 616 : which
might also have constituted the number of lines up to this
place, in other MSS. That Father however, considered this
latter as a corrupt reading. He then tells us, that 666,
when duly interpreted, signified Lateinos', i. e.
Latin, or Roman. However then, the true state of
this case may be, both the text without this number, and the
opinions of the times of this Father with it, require the
interpretation which has been given to it above; and this is
the main thing for which I would contend.
We have in this Chapter therefore, the
persecutions of the Church generally, under the influence of
Daniel's Little Horn, and St. Paul's Man of sin,
i. e. whose number, measure, and weight, are sin,
and that of the most blasphemous, artful, and cruel
character. We are next brought to contemplate the character
and conduct of God's true Church under this.
44 This was also given in my publication of 1830; to the
remarks of Mr. Rabbet, on which I do not think it necessary
to attend.
45 See Grabe's edition on the place, as noted above.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIV. 405
Sect. III.—On the
Triumph of the Church, after a Recapitulation of the
Events of the Seven Trumpets.
" I looked," says St. John (Chap.
xiv. 1), " and, lo, a Lamb on the mount Sion, and with
him an hundred forty an d four thousand, having his Father's
name written in their foreheads."1"1 " The mount Sion"
must here, necessarily, symbolize the Church under the New
Covenant (Heb. xii. 22); and, from what we read (ver. 4),
these were its firstfruits to God, and to the Lamb.
They had been redeemed from among men ; they were
therefore, "the Election" or "the Elect," of
God ; they were also the Holy Remnant of the Jewish
nation, and the primary ministers of the Gospel. We must
not, nevertheless suppose, that this was meant to exclude
the first converts from among the Gentiles: for we have
(Chap. v. 9, seq.) this same "new song" sung by
countless multitudes out of all nations; and (Chap. vii. 4)
this same 144,000 sealed and preserved of the
Jews, and with them an innumerable company out of all
nations, singing and praising God; and the Lamb is
there,—as He is here,—in the midst of them. We have an
instance of this sort of omission in Dan. ix. 26, p. 140,
above. This whole company therefore, constitutes the Church
of the Redeemed at this period: that is, before the
commencement of the warfare which was to wear out many of
them, under St. Paul's Man of sin, i. e. Daniel's
Little Horn.—We have too, in each case, the occurrence
of the same event.
Of the employment of these St. John says,
" / heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many
waters, and as the voice of a great thunder"1"1
(admirable picture of the character and unanimity of a true
Church !) : " and I heard" continues he, "the
voice" (sound) "of harpers harping with their harps:
and they sung as it were a new song before the
throne, and before the four living creatures^, and the
Elders." This new song necessarily designates the
New Covenant, and powerfully reminds us of that
New Song, which the whole earth is so often called upon
to sing by the Psalmist*7; as it also does of the fulfilment
of these places as prophecies.
46 See Chap. iv. 6, &c.
47 Ps. xxxiii. 2, " with the harp," 3, " Sing... a
new song... play with a loud noise." 8, "
Let all
the earth fear the lord .. . all the inhabitants of the world"
(universe). 10, "He bringeth the
counsel of the heathen to nought," &c. evidently referring
to the victory to be obtained over heathenism, as in Ps. ii.
Comp. Isai. xLii. 10. Again, Ps. xl. 3, "He hath put a
new song in my mouth," &c. "many shall see
it," &c. 7,"Lo, I come," &c., manifestly
referring to the coming of our Lord, and to His vicarious
sacrifice. Comp. Heb. x. 5, seq. 9, " / have preached
righteousness," &c. Verr. 14, 15, we have the fall of
the Jews, and ver. 16, the rejoicing of the Gentiles. See
also Ps. xcvi. 1, seq.; xcviii. 1, seq.; cxliv. 9, &c.;
cxiix. 1, seq. In all which, we have manifest predictions of
the calling in of the heathen; and in some the harps, the
loud exultations, and shoutings of the Revelation.
406 REVELATION, CHAP. XIV.
"No man" we are next told (ib.), "
could learn that Song, but" these " which were
redeemed from the earth:" i. e. so as fully to
understand its bearing, to feel its force, or to put forth
any thing like the zeal and unanimity which these did: it
contained the mysteries of redemption, i. e. those
deep things of God, which the carnal mind can neither
receive, obey, nor enjoy. It is also said (ver. 5), that
these " were virgins" and " without fault before
God:" in other words, they had committed no spiritual
fornication. Righteousness had also been imputed to
them, and this by virtue of their faith in the merits,
sufferings, and mediation, of the Lamb: for their robes had
been washed in his blood: and accordingly, Him they never
cease to follow. This song is therefore necessarily, the
song of the Church under the New Covenant, and it is
here carried on, in that " general assembly of the
first-born," in the " mount Zion" and " City
of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem" to which the
Redeemed and Elect of God had actually come in
the days of St. Paul (Heb. xii. 22, 23).
We now have (ver. 6, seq.) a repetition,
as it should seem, by a ministering Angel flying through the
heavens with the prediction, that the Gospel should be
preached in all nations, and that then should the end come.
The fall of the spiritual Babylon (ver. 8)
constitutes the enouncement of another Angel. And then as
before, we have a general description of the judgments to be
poured out, which the preaching of the Gospel would of
necessity call forth, as the judgments to be inflicted by
the Almighty, in avenging the cause of His persecuted Zion.
These enouncements are followed by a declaration of
the
REVELATION, CHAP. XIV. 407
blessedness of those who should keep
the faith and commandments of Jesus, and hence die in
the Lord (ver. 13) : thus preparing the Church of " the
first-born" or " first-fruits? and of their
Gentile converts, for the fiery trial which was to try them.
We may now therefore consider these trials as begun at
least: and these such as to call for the interference of God
to avenge the cause of His people, and to determine " the
controversy of His Zion." For this purpose, " One
like unto the Son of man'''' is seen coming " in the
clouds of heaven:" here on a "white cloud" and "having
on his head a golden crown." We have the parallel to
this in (Chap. vi. 2, seq.), " / saw a white
horse; and He that sat on him had a bow; and a crown
was given to Him: and He went forth conquering and to
conquer:" and in this place, just as in that now under
consideration, the judgments to be inflicted by the Son
of man are brought generally before us. We had
the particulars there (i. e. Chap, vi.), under the seven
seals, and again, Chap. viii. seq., under the seven
trumpets; we shall have them here again, under the
seven vials. To observe this parallelism is of great
importance in the interpretation of this Book, particularly
as to its events.
"Another Angel," it is said (ver.
15), "came out of the temple, crying with a loud voice to
Him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle, and reap;
for the time" (i. e. long ago appointed) " is come
for thee to reap; for the harvest of the earth is ripe"
It must be evident from the context, that the general
judgment is not intended here, although this sort of
diction is occasionally used in order to designate it. We
should bear in mind that, in each case, we have both a
judgment and an End: and that, as the language
used to denote the one, may also denote the other; so also
may the one be taken as a voucher and evidence, that the
other shall certainly follow. The context will always be
sufficient to shew us, which of these we are primarily to
take.
"He that sat on the cloud" we are now
told (ver. 16) " thrust in His sickle on the earth ; and
the earth was reaped." The figures here used were, no
doubt, intended to direct us to such places of Scripture, as
would supply the information necessary for their solution.
In this point of view, blessed indeed must those have been
who could then, under the various trials which they
suffered, view the judgments that
408 REVELATION, CHAP. XIV.
should first, and last, terminate in
their favour. If then we turn to Joel (chap. iii. 12, seq.),
we shall find the needful. We have already seen to what
particular times that prophecy refers (pp. 271, 296, 323,
&c.) : we shall now see, to what this place does. It is
said, " / will sit to judge all the heathen round about:"
that is, who should at this period harass the Church. "
Put in the sickle," it is added, "for the harvest
is ripe: come, get you down, for the press is full, the fats
overflow ; for their wickedness is great. Multitudes,
multitudes" continues the Prophet, "in the valley of
decision46" (i.e. of Zion's controversy): "for the
day of the Lord is near in the valley of decision.'"''
Joel adds, " The sun and the moon shall be darkened,"
Sic., which our Lord Himself has declared should be the
case, when the judgment which would have its commencement
even in his own times, or generation (Matth. xxiv.
29, SO, &c.), should be executed.
We also have this judgment thus foretold
by Jeremiah (chap. u. 33), " Thus saith the lord
of hosts, the God of Israel: The daughter of Babylon is like
a threshing-floor, it is time to thresh her49: yet a little
while, and the time of her harvest shall come."
And in the next verse, " The king of Babylon hath
devoured me, he hath crushed me,...he hath swallowed me up
like a dragon....He hath cast me out. The violence
done to me, and to my flesh," it is added, " be upon
Babylon, shall the inhabitant of Zion say; and my blood upon
the inhabitants of Chaldea, shall Jerusalem say? We next
have a particular prediction of the fall of Babylon by
Cyrus, and then some more general ones, which,—as we shall
presently see,—St. John has applied to the fall of the
spiritual Babylon. We have here therefore as before, a
prophecy, to which it was the intention of St. John
particularly to direct our attention.
In Joel however, as just now cited, the
figure is changed from the reaping of harvest, to the
gathering in of the
48 See a similar denunciation against the
Jews, as taking place in " the Valley of Vision,"
Isai. xxii. 1, seq.
49 This will throw light on a very
obscure place in Isaiah (chap. xxi. 9, 10), " Babylon is
fatten, is fallen; and all the graven images of her gods He
hath broken unto the ground. 0 my threshing, and- the corn
of my floor: that which I have heard of the Lord of hosts ..
. have I declared unto you."
REVELATION, CHAP. XIV. 409
vintage, and its being placed and trodden
in the wine-press. " The press" it is said, " is
full, the fats overflow." In the Revelation (ib. ver.
19), " Thrust in thy sharp sickle," it is said, "
and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth; for her
grapes are fully ripe. And the Angel thrust in His sickle
into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast
it into the great wine-press of the wrath of God." It is
added, " And the wine-press was trodden without the city;
and the blood came out of the wine-press, even unto the
horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred
furlongs.'1'' This is therefore no treading of grapes,
but of men; and their blood so shed is represented, both in
its depth and extent, as of immense amount. We learn also
from Rev. xix. 15, who it is that executes this judgment
upon the heathen. " Out of His mouth," it is said, "
goeth a sharp sword, that with it He should smite the
nations60 : and He shall rule them with a rod of iron51:
and He tread-eth tlie wine-press of the wrath of
Almighty God.'1'1 That this is our blessed Lord, the
places referred to are sufficient to shew. Which again, will
lead us to another prophecy, and, at the same time, afford
us the best explanation of it, viz. Isaiah, chap. Lxiii. 1,
seq.—
" Who," it is asked, " is this
that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah? This
that is glorious in His apparel, travelling in the
greatness of His strength ?" The answer of our Lord, in
the person of Jehovah, is, " / that speak in
righteousness, mighty to save. Wherefore," it is then
asked, " art thou red in thine apparel, and thy garments
like him that treadeth in the wine-fat?'1'' The answer,
"/ have trodden the wine-press alone,...for I will tread
them" (i. e. the heathen) " in mine anger, and
trample them in my fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled
upon my garments, and I will stain all my raiment, for the
day of vengeance is in mine heart, and the year" (time
appointed) " of my redeemed is come," &c. We then
have (ver. 7), Zion's Song of praise in
acknowledgment of this, in a strain quite of a piece with
all those given by St. John.
It is worthy of observation too, that
Edom and Bozrah are here mentioned as the places in which
this should happen.
50 See Isai. xi. 4. 61 Ps. ii. 9; Lxxxix. 23; ex. 6,
&c.
REVELATION, CHAP. XV. [bk. HI. CH. IV.
But here (as shewn above on Isai. xxxiv.,
p. 273, and which shews that our interpretation of this
place is correct), not only is the fall of these places
primarily had in view; but also, in a more extended
sense, that of " the people'''1 generally of God's
curse (ib. verr. 5—8, inclus.). And here again, as in
Joel, " All the host of heaven shall be dissolved,"
&c. We may rest satisfied therefore, that these places of
Isaiah, Joel, and Jeremiah, were intended ultimately to
foretell this very judgment upon heathen Rome; and, that the
means thus afforded for our investigation of them, were
supplied for the purpose of giving us a key to their true
interpretation.
We have too, in the outset of this
Chapter, an anticipation of another series of events to take
place under the discharge of the seven vials. These,
as we have already remarked, present a repetition of the
judgments denounced also under the seven seals, and
seven trumpets; which, with other repetitions already
adverted to, appear to have been intended as a means of
introducing to our particular regard other prophecies, given
under different figures, but relating to the same events and
times.
" And I saw as it were," says St.
John (ver. 2), "a sea of glass" (i. e. before the
throne, comp. Chap. iv. 6) "mingled with fire: and them
that had gotten the victory over the Beast, and over his
image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name,
stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God. And,"
continues he, " they sing the song of Moses the
servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and
marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty," ..."for thy
judgments are made • manifest,'1'' &c.; which
constitutes a repetition of the song of victory upon the
close of the warfare, under the seven trumpets. The mention
of the seven last plagues (ver. 1) here, is evidently a mere
anticipation of our next series, which we shall see (ver. 5)
take their commencement, as in the former cases, by the
heavens (here, the tabernacle in heaven) being opened. "
The song of Moses and of the Lamb," necessarily reminds
us of the harmony and unity of object subsisting between the
dispensation of Moses, as that of a servant (Heb. iii. 5,
6), and that of Christ, as of a Son and Lord over His own
house: as we also are, by the subject-matter of it, that the
victory
REVELATION, CHAP. XV. 411
had now been miraculously and fully won,
as in the song of Miriam (Exod. xv.), of Deborah and Barak
(Judges v.), Sic. We have in this place therefore, as in
others, the Redeemed publishing in the Church the
marvellous works, which had been so consummated for their
sakes.
As to the particulars of the Song before
us, they are a sort of Collect made up of several
prophetical Scriptures, and evidently intended to bring
these before us. One probably is Ps. cxi. 2, seq., " The
works of the lord are great, sought out of all them
that have pleasure therein.'''' (ver. 6), " He hath
shelved His people the power of His works, that He may give
them the heritage of the heathen:" which is precisely
the work here accomplished. Again, Ps. cxlv. 3, seq., "
Great is the lord, and greatly to be praised; and His
greatness is unsearchable." (ver. 10, seq.), " All
thy works shall praise Thee, O lord, and thy saints
shall bless Thee ...to make known to the sons of men His
mighty acts, and the glorious majesty of His" (Christ's)
"kingdom.'''' " Thy kingdom is an everlasting kingdom,"
&c. i. e. as it respects His Church under the
New Covenant; not in some lax heathenish sense. Comp.
Isai. xii. xxv. xxvi., &c. Again Jer. x. 7, " Who will
not fear thee, 0" (Thou now) " King of nations,?"
(ver. 10) "He is...an everlasting King; at His wrath the
earth shall tremble, and the nations shall not be able to
abide His indignation:" all which forms that one great
event, brought before us here in the Revelation.
This Song also contains the important
particular, so constantly adverted to in prophecy, viz. the
fulfilment of the first and everlasting Covenant made with
Abraham, viz. " In thy seed shall all nations be
blessed.'1'' So Moses in his song (Deut. xxxii. 43), "
Rejoice, O ye nations, with His people; for He will
avenge the blood of His servants'''1 (i. e. who should
now suffer martyrdom), " and will render vengeance to His
adversaries, and will be merciful to His land "• (now
the heritage of the heathen), " and to His peo-ple"
(comp. also Isai. Lxvi. 23). Innumerable similar places
might be added were it necessary, all tending to shew that
the testimony to Jesus, in establishing and vindicating His
universal divine Rule, is the spirit of them all.
Chapter V.
ON THE SEVEN VIALS.
Sect. I. — Preliminaries to their Outpouring.
Temple of the Tabernacle of the
Testimony," is now seen (ver. 5) by John opened in
heaven, just as in the outset of our former visions, and
as already observed. This will bring us to the particulars
so laid open to our view : and of these the first is, "
the sea, as it were, of glass mine/led with fire." By a
sea we are probably to understand a place vast in
extent, such as the sea or ocean is : by its glass and fire,
its purity and brightness1 : as in Chap. xxi.
18, where it is said, " The city" (which is only
another figure of the same thing) " was pure gold, like
unto glass :" i. e. its brightness and purity were those
of pure gold : and, as glass (comp. Chap.
xxii. 1), it received, and transmitted the light it
received, without any earthly alloy. We have moreover (ver.
7, here), mention of " the four beasts," or living
creatures, which are said to stand as Ministers before
the throne of God ; all which is a repetition of what we
have in Chap. iv. 4 — 11, above. We have already observed
these Ministers in the four horses and four
carpenters of Zechariah, &c. Let us now touch upon these
particulars, a little more at length.
We have then Christ here as before,
sitting in judgment, and as in Exodus (chap. xxiv. 1 0), "
They saw," it is said, " the God of Israel : and
there was under His feet as it were a paved work of
sapphire-stone, and as it were the body of heaven in its
clearness :" i. e. not darkened by the intervention of
clouds. If we now turn to Ezekiel (chap, i.),
1 I cannot think with some, that
Solomon's brazen sea, or laver, can be meant here,
either primarily or otherwise. The conception is much too
small; which is evident from the circumstance, that all the
Redeemed out of every nation are seen standing on its
surface, not on its brink, as they imagine.
REVELATION, CHAP. XV. 413
we shall find the description much
fuller, and more particular. (Ver. 5), " Out of the midst
thereof," i. e. of a cloud and a fire infolding
itself, with a brightness about it2, " came
the likeness of four living creatures:" i. e. of our
"four beasts." Various indeed have been the explanations
given of these, some making them to represent the four
Evangelists, others the Holy Trinity with the assumption of
the manhood in Christ, &c., which however, need not affect
our inquiry: it being quite sufficient for us, that we
consider them as the Ministers of God: the number
four intimating, as in the four horses of Zechariah, &c.
that their functions extended to the four quarters of
the earth, and as in the four Angels of St. John
loosed upon the Euphrates, and sent forth into all the earth
(Chap. ix. 14. Comp. vii. 1). Let us see what Ezekiel
further says of these.
"They went," says the Prophet (ver.
12), "every one straight forward: whither the Spirit was
to go, they went : and they turned not when they went,"
They were therefore, subject to the motions of the Spirit:
and hence, only Ministers of the Divine Will; and, as
such, both Angels and Men are probably meant. It was too,
the duty of Ministers to proceed straight forward,
whithersoever the Spirit should direct. So says
Isaiah (chap. xxx. 21), " Thine ears shall hear a word
behind thee, saying, This is the way, walk ye in it" (i.
e. take the straightforward path), " when ye
shall" (be tempted to) " turn to the right hand, and
when ye shall turn to the left.'1'' An instance of
transgression in this respect, is presented to us in 1 Kings
xiii. 21, 22, with its consequences: "Forasmuch," it
is said, "as thou...hast not kept the commandment which
the lord...commanded thee, but earnest back...thy
carcase shall not come unto the sepulchre of thy fathers,"
&c. And hence it is, that so much is said in the
Scriptures in condemnation of those whose ways are crooked3.
2 Ps. civ. 4, " Who maketh his angels
spirits, and his ministers a flaming fire:" which would
perhaps, be more literally rendered, Who make his
messengers (as the) winds (i. e. rapid and
overpowering): but mystically, His ministers (as the)
flaming fire: as in John the Baptist, who " was a
burning and a shining light" (John v. 35).
3 Deut. xxxii. 5. Ps. cxxv. 5. Proy. ii. 15. Isai. mx. 8, &c. A doctrine which cannot be
too much insisted on in these days, in which the tortuous
ways of Jesuitism have become so fashionable.
414 REVELATION, CHAP. XV. v.
Again (ver. 13), " Their appearance
was like unto burning coals of fire",.." and out of
the fire," it is said, "went forth lightning. And,"
(ver. 14) '' the living creatures ran and returned as
the appearance of a flash of lightning" Their execution
of the mandates of the Spirit, their Principal, was
quick and effectual, i. e. as witnessed particularly in the
Apostolic times. To the same effect Zechariah (chap. ix.
14), " And the lord shall be seen over them"
(i. e. as the guiding Spirit), "and His arrow" (i.e.
as placed in His bow, and taken out of the tribes of Israel)
" shall go forth as the lightning i and," it
is added, " the lord shall blow His trumpet, and
shall go with the whirlwinds of the south :"
which, as we have seen, relates especially to the mission of
the Apostles, and their fellow-labourers: as it also does to
our Lord's shining as lightning, in its passage from
the East even to the West.
We have in Isaiah also, the same
Ministers under the name of Seraphim (flaming, i. e.
ministers), where it is said (Chap. vi. 2), "Above it4"
rather over against, i.e. the throne, " stood
the Seraphims: each one had six wings. And one cried unto
another, and said, Holy, Holy, Holy, is the lord of
hosts" (i.e. Christ, John xii. 41): " the
whole earth is full" (lit. the filling of the whole
earth shall His glory be): the place being
strictly prophetical. One of these Ministers then flies to
the Prophet, and touches his lips with a burning coal taken
from the altar. The consequence of which is, he proceeds to
foretell the fall of Judaism, with the preservation of the
Holy Remnant, there termed "a Tenth ;" which
is one of the main events of the Apocalypse. If we turn to
Rev. iv. 8, we shall see that St. John has thus applied this
very place of Isaiah.
Ezekiel further says (Chap. i. 22,
seq.)," The likeness of the firmament upon" (over) "
the heads of the living creatures was as the colour of
the terrible crystal, stretched forth over their
heads above."..." And above the firmament that was over
their heads was the likeness of a throne, as the appearance
of a sapphire stone: and upon the likeness of the throne was
the likeness as the appearance of a man above upon it....
This," it is added, " was the appearance of the
likeness of the glory of the lord" (i. e. of Christ, as
noticed
* Heb. V
REVELATION, CHAP. XV. 415
above). Then (in Chap, ii.) Ezekiel is
commissioned, just as Isaiah had been, to go and proclaim to
the Jewish people their rebellious character, and to
foretell their utter downfall. In every case therefore, we
have virtually the same Ministers of God, adduced for
precisely the same purpose, to comfort His own
people, and to make known, and to inflict, His righteous
judgments upon His adversaries.
We should particularly bear in mind, that
St. John here sees " the Temple of the Tabernacle of
Testimony opened in heaven." Isaiah has his vision in
the Temple, and in this He sees Christ. Ezekiel too, saw "
the heavens opened," and one like the appearance of a
man sitting upon a throne, which, as in Isaiah, must be a
vision of Christ in power. In Ezekiel, this is said to be "
the appearance of the likeness of the glory of the
lord." In Exodus, as cited above," They saw the God of
Israel." And (ib. verr. 16,17), " The glory of the
lord abode upon mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it
six days...and the sight of the glory of the loud," it
is added, " was like devouring fire on the top of the
mount in the eyes of the children of Israel." This
revelation is therefore, in each case, that of Christ.
These visions under the Old Covenant,
were,—except in the case of Ezekiel during the
captivity,—either on mount Sinai, in the wilderness, or in
the Temple on Mount Zion : these mounts were, under that
dispensation, the mounts of God. Under the New Covenant
and last dispensation, Jerusalem which is above
is the mother, i. e. Metropolis of all the Church. The
mountain of the lord's house now, and to which the nations
flow, is far above the hills of this earthly system of
things: there the true Temple, not made with hands
and eternal, exists, and therein the great High Priest of
our calling, ever exercises His mediatorial and intercessory
office for His people; and thence He sends down the
gifts of grace to men, which it is His sole privilege to
bestow. There is nevertheless, a representative (Heb.
/TiD^T)
of this here below: and, as we shall
presently see, not the Priests of the Old
system, but the Levites of the New, represent
its Ministers5. This is the spiritual mount Zion,
8 See my Letter to Dr. Pusey On the
Keys, Appendix, pp. 31—47. And Vitringa de
Synagoga Vetere, pp. 70—73.
416 REVELATION, CHAP. XV.
to which believers,—particularly those
from among the Jews, —are said to have come in the days of
St. Paul (Heb. xii. 22, seq.). Of this too, Isaiah spoke
when he said (Chap. iv. 2, seq.), " In that day shall the
Branch of the lord be beautiful and glorious, and the
fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them
that are escaped," i. e. of the holy " Remnant of
Israel. And it shall come to pass, that he that is
left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem" i. e. such as these should be in
"that
day"), " shall be called lioly,
even
every one that is written among the" (spiritually) .
" living in Jerusalem...when He shall have purged the
blood of Jerusalem ...by the spirit of judgment''''
(i.e. condemnation), "and the spirit of burning" (i.
e. of a fiery destruction). It is added, " And the
lord will create upon every dwelling-place of mount Zion,
and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke" (i. e. as
seen upon Sinai in the wilderness) " by day, and the
shining of a flaming fire by night; for upon all the glory"
(i. e. this noble army of spiritual soldiers) " shall be
a defence.'1'' It is added, " And there shall be a
tabernacle" (i. e. of testimony, as in the
desert, which should constitute a dwelling-place on
this spiritual mount) "for a shadow in the
day-time from the heat, and a place of refuge, and for a
covert from storm and from ruin" (comp. Ps. cxxi. 5—8).
It should be observed, we have no
intimation either of the Jewish Temple here, or of
any of the Temple-service, although we have of
Assemblies, i. e. for public worship. We have a mount
Zion, upon which the very dwelling-places of all true
believers are to be (mystically) placed: and over this is a
cloud of glory ever to rest as a defence, so that the thin
covering of a tent only should, with this, form a
sufficient refuge against the burning heat of the sun, and
the violent beating of the storm: and this Zion is that to
which all the nations should flow: it is commensurate with
the earth, and its height is that of the heavens. Its purity
is, according to St. John, that of pure gold, of
clear glass, and of the finest crystal: its extent is that
of the sea or ocean. St. John's figures
represent here therefore, the glories of the Church of the
New Covenant, as foretold and typified under the
Old: while there, as a Tent, i. e. subject to
removal, as it was the case with the tabernacle in the
wilderness,
REVELATION, CHAP. XV. 417
where the Church at this period is, but
hereafter to be contemplated as a City, whose foundations
are the sapphires and other precious stones emblematic of
the Apostles of the Lamb, as we shall presently see.
We now come more particularly to the
series of events symbolized by the seven Vials of the wrath
of God. St. John's words are (ver. 1) : " I saw another
sign in heaven, great and marvellous, seven angels having
the seven last plagues: for in them is filled up the wrath
of God." It is added (ver. 6, seq), " And the seven
angels came out of the Temple, having the seven plagues,
clothed in pure and white linen, and having their breasts
girded with golden girdles. And one of the" living
creatures " gave unto the seven angels seven golden
vials6 full of the wrath of God, who live. His for ever and,
ever. And the Temple was filled with smoke from the glory of
God, and from His power; and no man was able to enter into
the Temple till the seven plagues of the seven angels were
fulfilled."
The language used here generally, is that
of the old dispensation, but applied to the new; the
pure and white linen garments then, i. e. of the Priests, is
now the righteousness of the Saints, who have put on Christ
Jesus. The "four living creatures are," as before,
the ministers of God superintending, urging, and directing,
His spiritual service in the four quarters of the world; no
part being now closed against this. The number seven
in the Angels, as formerly in the Trumpets,
symbolizes, in all probability, the full, adequate,
complete, and great company of the Preachers, who should
denounce,—as if pouring out the deleterious contents of
vessels, prepared as "instruments of death,"—the
judgments of the Almighty upon all unbelievers. And again,
when we are told that "No man was able to enter into"
the " Temple" &c., we are brought to the diction of
the Old Testament,
6 We have in these Vials, nothing
more than what we have essentially in those denunciations of
the Old Testament, in which the pouring out of God's
wrath upon both Jews and Gentiles is foretold: e. g. Ps.
Mix. 24; Lxxix. 6. Jer. vi. 11; x. 25: in Lam. ii. 4, this
pouring out of fury is said to be like that of fire. The
Apocalypse does nothing more here than add the vessel,
or vial, which the figure seems to require, and
which is often styled in the Old Testament, " the cup,"
i. e. of the Lord's fury. See Isai. Li. 17. Ps. txxv. 8,
&c. xi. 6, &c., and Rev. xiv. 10.
418 REVELATION, CHAP. XV.
while we are more particularly to
consider what this was intended to imply under the New.
The place here (ver. 8) referred to by
St. John, is probably Exod. xl. 34, seq., " Then," it
is said, " a cloud covered the tent of the congregation,
and the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle. And
Moses,'''' it is added, " was not able to enter into
the tent of the congregation, because the glory abode
thereon, and the glory of the lord fitted the
tabernacle V If then we take the analogy suggested by
St. Paul, we shall perhaps be enabled to understand the
whole of this. The Apostle tells us (2 Cor. iii. 13, seq.),
that " Moses put a vail over his face" (shewing by
this), " that the children of Israel could not stedfastly
look to the end of that which is" (now) "
abolished. But their minds were" (thus shewn to be) "
blinded : for until this day remaineth the same vail
un-taken away in the reading of the Old Testament; which
vail is done away in Christ.'1'' We have apparently the
same thing, mystically implied in the Veil of the Temple: it
screened the Holy of Holies entirely from the view, as also
its Ark of the Testimony (now laid open); which was then
accessible only to the high Priest. At the death of our
blessed Lord, this veil was rent in twain from the top to
the bottom8: intimating that now (de jure) the
mysteries latent under the services of the High Priest, and
of an earthly sanctuary, were to be made plain, and fully
laid open.
To this St. Paul alludes (Heb. x. 19,
seq.), when he says: "Having therefore, brethren,
boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by
a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us,
through the veil, that is to say, His flesh.
And having an High Priest over the house of God, let
us draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith"
&c. St. John has his visions here from heaven,
and in them the tabernacle of the true testimony is laid
open. So says St. Paul of the Jews, " When it"
(i. e. the heart of this people) " shall turn to the
Lord, the vail shall be taken away:'' So also here,
until the whole mystery of God shall have been laid
open, i. e. to the heart, as enounced generally under
the Trumpets, and here under the Vials especially with
threats, no man will fully enter into
Comp. 1 Kings viii. 10. 2 Chron. v. 13. 8 Matth.
xxvii. 61, &c.
REVELATION, CHAP. XVI. 419
the representative of this Temple as
established on earth: in other words, into the kingdom of
heaven, now set up among men.
Sect. II.—On the First Vial.
we are now arrived at the last Series
of events as delivered under symbols in this Book. It
has been seen long ago9, that the things enounced under the
Vials are nothing more than a repetition of those
given under the Trumpets: and this, a comparison of the
context in each case, will abundantly prove. We have
moreover such Scriptures appealed to, as will conduct us to
the same times and events, as vouchers to the same effect:
and this may be said of all the instances adduced here, as
repetitions of others occurring in this Book.
St. John then, (ver. 1.) conducts us to
the particulars, as follows : "/ heard a great voice'1''
(proceeding) " out of the Temple, saying to the seven
angels, Go...and pour out the vials of the wrath of God upon
the earth. And," continues he, " the first went, and
poured out his vial upon the earth : and there fell a
noisome and grievous sore upon the men which had the
mark of the Beast, and...which worshipped him" (as under
the first trumpet: see Chap. vii. 3, viii. 7, necessarily
the same persons and period): " there followed hail and
fire mingled with blood." But there " the servants of
God " were first to be " sealed in their foreheads."
Again under that series, and the sounding of the fifth
trumpet (Chap. ix. 4), " It was commanded them that they
should not hurt ... but only those men which have not the
seal of God in their foreheads;" that is, virtually
having " the mark of the Beast" as given here ;
determining that these were not the servants of God : and
hence, necessarily, the worshippers of the Beast. What has
been said therefore, in that place, will suffice for this,
and particularly as that is the more specific, and clearly
relates to the same persons, events, and times.
The Second Vial.
"And the second angel," it is said
(ib. ver. 3), "poured out his vial upon the sea: and it
became as the blood of a
9 As noticed from some of the Fathers in my Work of
1830.
420 REVELATION, CHAP. XVI.
dead man : and every living soul
died in the sea.'''' Under our second trumpet (Chap.
viii. 8, 9), " a great mountain burning with fire was
cast into the sea; and the third part of the sea became
blood; and the third part of the creatures which were in the
sea...died; and the third part of the ships were
destroyed." See what is said there (p. 302, seq.) on
these particulars. The first Scripture apparently there
alluded to by St. John, is Exod. vii. 17, seq., "Behold,"
it is said, " / will smite with the rod that is in
mine hand upon the waters which are in the river, and they
shall be turned into blood. And the fish that is in the
river shall die, and the river shall stink."..." Take thy
rod, and stretch out thine hand upon the waters of Egypt,
upon their streams, and upon their rivers, and upon their
ponds, and upon all their pools of water, that they may
become blood; and that there may be blood throughout all the
land of Egypt, both in vessels of wood, and in vessels of
stone." The context here following declares that all
this took place.
Whether these plagues of Egypt were
intended, or not, to shadow out certain events, in some
respects similar to them, we need not stop to inquire:
certain it is, that they have been very properly taken as
examples of God's judgments in favour of His people, and
upon which,—as themes, —to ground others even in the
Scripture itself: and, in this way, I consider it most
correct to view them, together with all those so grounded
upon them ; and these again, as vouchers of a judgment much
more signal yet to come. I prefer this way of viewing these
things, because Types are more properly the
sacrificial observances, &c. of the Temple, which strictly
prefigured Christ as our great High Priest,
It was shewn under the second Trumpet,
that the judgments there denounced, included both Jews and
Gentiles: the Jews principally before the fall of their
polity. The same is the case here; because first, no
distinction is made by St. John between Jews and Gentiles,
either as to the judgments so denounced, or the character of
those on whom these were to fall; except only that the Jews
are said to be " the synagogue of Satan," and their
City, " the spiritual Sodom and Egypt, where our Lord was
crucified.'1'' And secondly, because inspired authority
has declared that all the plagues of Egypt should be their
portion, if they walked con-
REVELATION, CHAP. XVI. 421
trary to the Lord their God. Among the
severest denunciations therefore, delivered by Moses (Deut.
xxviii.), one is, a most exact description of the siege of
Jerusalem, its fearful sufferings, and fall (verr, 49—59,
comp. Jer. xix. 8, seq.):—and, be it remembered, we are now
in the period which should precede its fall; — it is also
said (ver. 60), "Moreover He will bring upon thee all the
diseases of Egypt, which thou wast afraid of; and they shall
cleave unto thee." "And," again (ib. ver. 27), " the
Lord will smite thee with the botch of Egypt,...whereof thou
canst not be healed." It is added (ver. 61), "Also
every sickness, and every plague, which is not written in
the book of this law."
So also (Amos iv. 10, seq.), "/ have
sent among you the pestilence after the manner of Egypt.
,.. / have made the stink of your camps to come up unto
your nostrils," &c. "/ have overthrown some of
you, as God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah'''' (i. e.
perpetually); " and ye"" (i. e. the holy Remnant), "
were as a fire-brand plucked out of. the fire." And
that plagues, similar to those of Egypt should be inflicted
on the nations generally, who should persecute the rising
Church under the New Covenant, Micah vii. 15, seq., is
sufficient to shew: " According," says he, " to
the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt, will I shew
unto him marvellous things. The nations shall see, and be
confounded at all their might,'1'' &c. And it should be
remembered, our Mother, and spiritual Zion, was to be
placed in the Wilderness, during the forty-two months
assigned for her purification and final establishment. Both
Jews and Gentiles seem therefore, to be had in view here;
and, as it should seem, by way of prediction generally.
The Third Vial.
The third Vial is now (ver. 4)
"poured out upon the rivers and fountains of waters; and
they became blood:" which is just what is said to have
taken place under the plagues of Egypt, as we have seen
above. If then, we are to suppose any difference here, from
what was said on the second Vial, it must be that
those judgments still continuing, are become more extensive
and severe. We should bear in mind too, that under this
Vial, as under the third seal and trum-
422 REVELATION, CHAP. XVI.
pet, we shall be carried beyond the
period assigned to the fall of Jerusalem, and brought within
that of the times of the Gentiles (comp. chap. vi. 5, seq.;
viii. 10, seq.).
St. John continues (ver. 5), "I heard
the angel of the waters say, Thou art righteous, O Lord,
which art, and wast, and shalt be, because Thou hast judged
thus. For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets,
and Thou hast given them blood to drink; for they are
worthy." John further says (ver. 7)"And I heard
another out of the altar say, Even so, Lord God Almighty,
true and righteous are thy judgments." That is, these
judgments are righteous, because they are such as the
crimes committed deserved: they are true and real,
because they are known from God's previous revelations, to
be such as He would inflict upon His enemies. They were the
judgments therefore, of no other Being. And here, as before,
they serve as vouchers of another yet future; and in which,
as God was, and is, visible in these, so
shall He be in those. The same is implied in Chap. i. 4;
iv. 8; and xi. 1710. And, let it be noted,
10 It should be observed that, who
was, is, and is to come, and the like, are attributes of
Christ, not of the Father. In Chap. i. 8, He is said to be
the First and the Last: that is, not as to His
Deity; this is eternal, and therefore can have no such
distinction as First and Last; but, as to His
office in what is termed the Economy, or Dispensation,
with regard to man. He was, in this sense,
the first of the way of God (Prov. viii. 22): He was the
author of creation (John i. 1, seq.), as He is of the
New creation: He sat as King upon the cloud
(Ps.
xxix. 10), and in this we are presented with the first of
His judgments. In the deliverance from Egypt, and the
judgments then inflicted, it was Christ, the Angel of God's presence, that saved them. It
was also His judgment, coming as He did in
the clouds of heaven, i. e. in the signs of His
power, that He overthrew Jerusalem, and scattered the
Jews. It is in judgments similar to these, that St. John
views Him, as He is; i. e. was in his and former days : and
it is by faith in His word, that he also views Him as He
was, and is, and is still to come, i. e.
to the final judgment of all men. In like manner, St. Paul
says of him, that He is the same yesterday, today, and
for ever, Heb. xiii. 8. St. John too, uses this sort of
language in a similar way, when he says (Rev. i. 19), "
Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things
which are, and.. . which shall be hereafter:"
i. e. thus marking the different periods of time had
in view in this book; not of eternity . Quote "When
it is said by St. John that our Lord 'is to come,' the
fall both of Jerusalem, and of the Roman-persecuting Power,
are primarily meant; but, as we are elsewhere taught, that He shall
be finally the Judge of all, we must necessarily
include this, in this last of His attributes, viz. 'which is to come.' And in like manner, the punishments
to be inflicted on the unbelieving Jews, Isai. Lxvi. 24, are
taken by our Lord Himself, Mark ix. 43, 46, 48, to represent
those of the finally condemned: and so also the
valley of the son of Hinnom, (i. e. Tophet, 2
Kings xxiii. 10. Isai. xxx. 33), is made to represent hell
in the New Testament, in the form Matth. v. 22, 29, 30, &c. I conclude therefore, that, by the terms " which
was, is, and is to come," we are to consider
Christ in His judicial character: and that we are to
view every one of the judgments here had in view, as
vouchers of that which shall terminate all things, and shall
be, even to the end of time, still to come.
REVELATION, CHAP. XVI. 423
in these judgments the Jews are
primarily implicated. It was the Little Horn that should
make war upon the Saints of the Most High ; but it was the
Jews who slew the Prophets (see Matth. v. 12; xxiii.
31—37, &c. So also Rev. xi. 18). This therefore suits the
period of this Vial, as it also does that of the third
trumpet.
Again, if we are to understand by "the waters" (ver. 5), nations and people,—and this
the context seems to require;— then, by the "Angel of
the waters," we must apparently understand one,—or
perhaps each one,—of the ministering spirits sent
forth under various figures, as noticed above, for the
purpose of ordering and carrying on by miracle, the
propagation of the Gospel among the nations. Such was the
Angel seen flying through the heavens (Chap. xiv. 6),
carrying with him the everlasting Gospel, so to be
propagated. Such ministers would, under these circumstances,
necessarily ascribe the power and justice of all this to God
: and, in like manner, would the ministers of the Church,
and their converts, render all the praise to Him. We have
here therefore, another picture of the Church of the
first-fruits to God and the Lamb, acknowledging the hand
of God in all this, and thus expressing their acquiescence
in His will, and their thankfulness for His judgments, in
which they themselves were,—as far as earthly considerations
went,—great sufferers. How unlike is this to the struggling
wild bull in a net, to which the most eloquent of Prophets
assimilates the Jews in their sufferings11 ? Nay, how unlike
to their murmuring
11 Isai. Li. 20.
424 REVELATION, CHAP. XVI
and complaining conduct, even under the
most signal favours which their God could confer on them,
appearing as He did visibly in the giving of their Law, and
in His raining down angels' food upon them when sojourning
in the sterile desert! How different indeed does our Zion
appear here in the desert, from that generally of Moses,
whose very life was in jeopardy more than once among them !
Would to God the Spirit of this our persecuted Zion had not
departed so soon, —nay, not at any time,—after these
persecutions ceased!
By "Another out of the altar"
(ver. 7), &c., we are, as it should seem, to understand the
voice of a ministering Angel, speaking in the person
of the martyred Saints and Prophets (ver. 6): much,
as in (Chap. vi. 9, seq.) "I saw under the altar the
souls of them that were slain for the word of God,"" &c.
(i. e. Prophets and others)..." saying, How long, O Lord,
holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on
them that dwell on the earth?"" In this place the period
is more advanced, being under the fifth seal: the voice too,
is uttered by the Martyrs themselves. In the former,
apparently by a ministering Angel. The souls of the Martyrs
again, in Chap. xx. 4, are those, not of the Prophets
merely, but also of Saints who had fallen under the
persecution of the Little Horn, or Man of sin.
This third Vial moreover,—be it observed, and as noticed
under our third seal and trumpet,—will, from its place in
the series, comprehend the fall of Jerusalem, and the
commencement of the general persecutions: in the other
instances (i. e. in Chap. vi. 9, and xx. 4), both
Jews and Gentiles are the objects of these judgments.
On the Fourth Vial.
" And the fourth angel,"
continues St. John (ver. 8), "poured out
his vial upon the sun; and power," it is added, " was
given him to scorch men with fire.'''' Men are
accordingly so scorched, that they blaspheme God under it.
This is not indeed the patience of saints, but quite
the reverse. We have the same things said virtually,
under the sounding of the fourth trumpet (Chap. viii.
12, See.). Let us briefly notice these particulars.
It is said here, that "power was given
to him" (i. e. the Angel) " to scorch men with fire."
But afflictions usually
REVELATION, CHAP. XVI, 425
bring darkness with them : we have
accordingly in the former place, " The third part of the
sun was smitten, Sic., so as the third part was
darkened" &c. If then we are here to understand
distress of nations generally,—as shewn under the
opening of the fourth seal,—for it would be too much to
expect in a context of this sort an invariable identity of
diction, we shall have, "Power was given unto them"
(i.e. death and hell) " over the fourth part of the
earth, to kill with sword and with hunger, and with death,
and with the beasts of the earth." Under the fourth
trumpet, the third part of the sun, &c. is
extinguished: implying, as it should seem, in each case,
that the judgments so to be poured out were in progress,
especially as under the opening of the sixth seal the sun is
said to have become black as sackcloth, i. e. wholly
extinguished; the stars to fall from heaven to
the earth, and the heavens themselves to "depart as a
scroll." Under our fourth Vial therefore, the sun
is apparently only darkened; it is not wholly extinguished:
i. e. mystically speaking, sorrow, affliction, and
the like, to a certain extent, now vex and harass the
heathen world: and in this, as before, the Jews are
necessarily partakers, in addition to those which fell
peculiarly on themselves. And the fact of the case is, that
in the latter times of the persecutions the judgments were
by far the most severe, as we shall presently see.
Of the Jews it is said (Amos viii. 9), "
In that day, saith the Lord Gou,.... I will cause
the sun to go down at noon, and I will darken the earth in
the clear day:" that is, in the period mystically
called, " the great and dreadful day of the Lord;"
and here, its midday portion. We have also a very remarkable
coincidence between St. John and Isaiah. St. John says, "
The fourth Angel poured out his Vial upon the sun; and power
was given him to scorch men with fire." Isaiah (chap.
ix. 19), "Through the wrath of the lord of hosts
is the land darkened, and the people," adds he, "
shall be as the fuel of the fire." We have seen too,
that prior to the sounding of the Trumpets generally (Chap.
viii. 5), an Angel filled a censer with fire of the
altar, and cast it into the earth, and that voices
(cries), thunderings, lightnings, and an earthquake
followed. The judgments consequent upon these are,
throughout that context, precisely of this sort. See also
ib. Isai. 17, 18. It is likewise said (Rev.
426 REVELATION, CHAP. XVI.
ix. 21), " Neither repented they of
their murders, nor of their sorceries, nor of their
fornication, nor of their thefts.'''' While we have
under the fourth Vial (xvi. 9), " They repented
not to give Him (God) glory." See also Isai. ix. 20, 21:
which,—with other similar things already noticed,— appears
to me to be intended to apprize us, that the same events are
meant.
"The fifth Angel," continues St. John
(ver. 10, seq.), "poured out his Vial upon the seat of
the Beast; and his kingdom was full of darkness; and
they gnawed their tongues for pain, and blasphemed the God
of heaven," &c. The partial light afforded under our
fourth Vial, is now exchanged for entire darkness, as
already noticed under our sixth seal. The kingdom of the
Beast is now accordingly filled with darkness. We
have virtually the same thing under the sounding of the
fifth trumpet. It is said there (ix. 2), " There arose a
smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and
the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of
the pit.'1'' Out of this smoke came locusts. See
on this place above, p. 315, seq.
This entire darkness therefore,
and these locusts,—themselves usually causing a partial
darkness,—will suggest to us the plagues inflicted upon
Egypt by their means; and especially as these succeed each
other there, just as they do here. In Exod. x. 5, it is said
of the locusts, " They shall cover the face'''1 (lit.
eye) " of the earth" (read land12), " that one
cannot be able to see the earth" (land), &c. And (ver.
15), " They covered the face of the whole earth"
(read land), "so that the land was darkened," &c. We
have here therefore, a parallel to the partial darkness
under our fourth Vial. We then have (ver. 22), " Moses
stretched forth his hand toward heaven; and there was a
thick darkness" (ver. 21), " which may be felt,"
(rather, in which one would feel or grope), " in all the
land of Egypt three days." " All the
12 It is difficult to imagine what could have induced our
Translators to render in one place,—even in the same
verse,—by the earth, and in another by the land,
when it is certain the same thing is meant in each. Here
indeed, this is but of little importance; in other places
not so.
REVELATION, CHAP. XVI. 427
children of Israel," it is added (ver. 23), " had
light in their dwellings.'1''
We know too, that the wrongs of our Zion
were to be avenged after the manner of Egypt. Nothing
can be more likely therefore, than that these plagues would
be thus referred to under the New Testament. I am also
disposed to think, that these signs (Exod.
vii. 3), said to be
13 The consideration here touched upon is
one of great importance in our interpretation of the
Prophets: which should nevertheless, be applied with the
greatest care; otherwise we may so spiritualize every thing,
as to make the Bible a tissue of the merest mysticism and
uncertainty. Let us see how the Scripture limits this usage.
St. Paul tells us, Heb. x. 1, that the Law " was a shadow
of good things to come:" and again, 1 Cor. x. 11, "ALL
these things happened unto them for ensamples"
: " and they are written," continues he,
"for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are
come" (see p. 117, &c. above). We are then exhorted to
take care, lest we fall as the Jews fell, as they would in
this case also be ensamples to us. Now, be it observed, this
is limited to the shadowy events, &c. under the Law. To this
end, the term signs, is evidently applied in
this place of Exodus. (See my Hebrew Lexicon, sub
voce, p. 17, and Cruden's Concord, under "sign")
In Exod. xxxi. 13, " My sabbaths ye shall keep . .
.it is a sign . . . throughout your generations"
(see p. 92, seq., also verr. 16, 17). I. e. this sabbath-keeping
was a sign, shadowing out another of a more spiritual character (see
Heb. iv. 4— 10, and my sermon On the Sabbath). This
sabbath then, in which every one rests from his works, even
as God did from His, also implies mystically, that
the believer rests from his works as things meriting
salvation, and relies wholly on the finished work of his
Redeemer, in this His new creation. So again, of
circumcision, Gen. xvii. 9, " Thou, and thy seed after
thee in their generations" (shall keep this observance).
. . "Every man-child among you shall be
circumcised:" i.e. before the period termed "
the
ends of the world," for in this the Apostle teaches us,
that circumcision had come to an end. Then, as to what it
implied as a sign, Rom. ii. 29, " Circumcision is
that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter."
And Phil. iii. 3, " We are the circumcision"
(i.
e. this shadowy rite pointed to us, and to our times, for
its substance), " which worship God in spirit"
&c. As
the sabbath therefore, shadowed out a spiritual
sabbatism, so did circumcision a spiritual
depriving of the heart of every species of sensuality.
In the Greek, the term by which is usually
rendered. So Gen. ix. 13, of the rainbow : xvii. 11, of
circumcision; and Exod. xxxi. 13, of the sabbath. So also
Matth. xxiv. 3, "What shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the
world," or dispensation ? i. e. What will intimate the approach of these? The general answer
is (ib. ver. 33), "Whenye shall see all these things,
know that it is near, even at the doors. . . . This
generation shall not pass, till all these things" (i. e.
given as signs) " be" I conclude
therefore, that the signs so given under the old
shadowy system of the Law, were intended even then,
to he understood as of
things more substantial to come, in the period termed
the ends of the world, last days, fulness of time,
and the like.
428 REVELATION, CHAP. XVI.
given in Egypt were intended to
signify or imply, and so to be "
ensamples'1'1 of something to take place within the
period termed the ends of the world, last days, &c. :
and if so, then these locusts and this subsequent entire
darkness, as also the light enjoyed by Israel,—spiritually
to be understood,—i. e. under the eighth and ninth
plagues so inflicted, come in their due order and place here
: five out of our seven Vials having now been
poured out, while the seventh,—as in the Trumpets,—implies
nothing beyond the celebration of the complete victory
gained. The three days'' darkness in Egypt will, by
the same analogy, well represent the remaining period of
Daniel's last week (i. e. of seven clays), during
which these judgments were to be inflicted on his Little
Horn, represented by St. John's great whore, or mystical
Babylon. A similar analogy was remarked in the duration of
the power of the scorpion-tailed locusts, i. e. five
months. In the one case, 3 days out of 31/2; in the other,
5 months out of 6.
"The seat of the Beast," so given
him by Satan (Chap, xiii. 2), may perhaps be taken to imply
his vain ostentation of Deity, and as now to be subjected to
an obscuration sufficient to shew that he is no God, by the
pains, famines, pestilences, and the like, inflicted on his
followers. It has already been remarked, that not fewer than
a moiety of human nature perished during this period: which
must be sufficient to shew, that these were indeed times
such as never were seen since there was a nation upon the
earth, and that they may therefore, be well compared with
those of the flood14: and also that, unless they had been
shortened, no flesh
14 Matth. xxiv. 22, "Except those days
should be shortened" (" there
should no flesh be saved: 'but for the elects sake those
days shall be shortened." Which is much the same thing
as to say, that "unless the lord had left unto us
a very small Remnant" (i.e. in the Elect)," we should
have been as Sodom," &c. The Chapter alluded to here is Isai. x. In ver. 12, "When the
lord hath performed" Heb. shall cut
short. My Heb. Lex. p. 88, cut off parts,
or pieces : which is the exact meaning of the Greek. See Thes. Steph. sub voce, &c.). And in
this sense St. Paul gives (for ver. 22), Rom.
ix. 28, "for He will finish His work, and cut it short in
righteousness." He then gives the words cited above on
the Remnant's being the cause of the preservation of the
Jews. The Authorized Version has here, " The consumption"
(i.e. consummation) "decreed shall overflow with
righteousness." St. Paul gives the words of the LXX.
What the Greek makes "short" therefore, the Hebrew
makes "decreed" The extent of the period
allowed for the judgment to be so executed is decreed, as we
have seen, to the latter half of Daniel's seventieth week: i. e. 31/2 mystical days, or 42 months, and which is termed in
the Rev. xii. 12, " a short time;" and ib. xrii. 10,
"a short space." We are not to suppose therefore,
that these days would be made shorter, than it had been
decreed they should be on account of the Elect; but that, on
their account, they had been decreed, and so made
short from the first.
REVELATION, CHAP. XVI. 429
could be saved. Again, as earthly power
with rule is likewise involved in this subject, the
extinction of light in the kingdom of the Beast must
likewise, according to Daniel's predictions respecting the
fall of his fourth empire, imply the extinction of his rule.
"And the sixth Angel," it is said,
"poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates, and the
water thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the
East might be prepared." If we turn back to Chap. ix.
14, we shall, I think, find the same events referred to
under different figures, and these given with reference to
other places in the Prophets (see what has been said there
on these). We are told then, that the river Euphrates was to
be dried up, in consequence of this outpouring, so that "
the way of the kings of the East might be prepared:" i.
e. so that these might find no obstacle in their progress
from these waters. Let us now see whether the places
apparently referred to here, will supply us with the
requisite light on this matter.
Jeremiah tells us then, with the event
here had in view apparently before him (Chap. l. 38), that
"A drought is upon her" (i.e. Babylon's) "waters,
and," he adds, " they shall be dried up: for it is
the land of graven images, and they are mad upon her idols."
We have in the next verse,
430 REVELATION, CHAP. XVI.
the language applied by Isaiah to Idumea
: " Therefore," it is said, " the wild beasts of
the desert with the wild beasts of the islands shall dwell
there, and the owls shall dwell therein; and it shall be no
more inhabited for ever; neither shall it be dwelt in from
generation to generation" (see Isai. xxxiv.
10—15. Comp. 8 here, with verr. 28, 34, there). Again (ver.
40 here, Jer.), tells us that the overthrow shall be like
that of Sodom, Gomorrah, and the neighbouring cities, so
that no man should abide there, nor should any son of man
dwell therein : which is just what Isaiah says of Edom,
mystically also implying Babylon, as shewn above.
We next have the prediction of a
destroying army coming from, the north, " A great nation,
and many Icings," it is said, " shall be raised up
from the coasts of the earth. They shall hold the bow and
the lance: they are cruel, and will not shew mercy,... they
shall ride upon horses, every one put in array, like
a man to the battle, against thee, O daughter of Babylon."
Again (Chap. li. Jer.), we have further
predictions connected with this subject; and in these the
nation, so to come from the north against Babylon, is
mentioned by name. "Therefore, I'' it is said (ver.
36), "thus saith the lord; Behold, I will plead my
cause, and take vengeance for thee'''' (i. e.
Jerusalem and Zion of the preceding verse); "
and I will dry up her sea, and make her springs dry. And
Babylon," it is added, "shall become heaps, a
dwelling-place for dragons,...without an
inhabitant."..." In their heat I will make their feasts,
and I will make them drunken, that they may rejoice"
(which was actually the fact on the occasion so foretold), "
and sleep a perpetual sleep, and not awake, saith the
LoRD15." "And I will punish(Baal) "in Baby-
16 It should be observed, that although
Babylon was taken, and its king and government thus fell,
neither was the city nor the people generally destroyed :
the government passed over to another dynasty. In like
manner, the City of heathen Home fell not with its empire,
any more than did Macedonia with the end of Alexander's
rule. Heathen Rome, as such, fell; and this was sufficient
to fulfil the predictions of Daniel: while its Empire (but
not heathen) vested in Constantine, was as necessary to this
fulfilment, as was the fall of its heathenism: the
continuance of this was not.
REVELATION, CHAP. XVI. 431
Ion" (in other words, will pour out
my vial of wrath upon the seat of this Beast). And (ib. ver.
28) it is said, "Prepare against her the nations with the
kings of the" (East, i.e. here the) "Medes, the
captains thereof, and all the Rulers thereof.'''' St.
John's " Kings of the East,'''' are here plainly
identified with those who should destroy Babylon: while
(verr. 31, 32) give us the particulars of the eventful night
in which Babylon was so taken. " One post" it is
said, " shall run to meet another, and one messenger to
meet another, to shew the Icing of Babylon that his city is
taken at one end, and the passages are stopped, and
the reeds they have burned with fire, and the men of war are
affrighted.'1'' This Chapter has been already referred
to, under other figures (ver. 25, seq. See Rev. viii. 8,
above, and ix. 3—11) : which should suggest, that how
diversified soever these visions appear to be, their object
is the same in all.
We have too in Isaiah much that is allied
to this, foretold also of Babylon ; while a far more signal
victory of the Church is couched under the terms used: "
Behold,'''' says God (Chap. xiii. 17, seq.), " I will
stir up the Medes against them, which shall not regard
silver; and as for gold, they shall not delight in it. Their
bows also shall dash the young men to pieces; and they shall
have no pity on the fruit of the womb.... And Babylon .. .
shall be" (i. e. eventually) " as when God overthrew
Sodom and Gomorrah." The king of Babylon's assumption of
Deity, and his fall, as spoken of by Isaiah (chap. xiv. 13,
seq.), are also similarly described by Jeremiah (chap. ii.
53). And in each case,—as noticed above,—the fall of
Daniel's Deity-assuming persecutor is covertly predicted.
Zechariah again, connects this drying up
of the great river and the fall of the Assyrian, with the
coming of our Lord, and the spiritual exploits of the
Holy Remnant, His Apostles; and so shews us,—just as St.
John does—that the fall of temporal Babylon was
intended to symbolize that of the mystical one:
Babylon being at this time the metropolis of Assyria. If we
begin at Chap. ix. 9, we shall the better see the ultimate
object of the Prophet: " Rejoice greatly,"" are his
words, " O daughter of Zion...behold, thy King cometh
unto thee" (comp. Matth. xxi. 5, &c.) See also ib. verr.
13—17, and Chap. x. 4, seq. In ver. 10 we have,
432 EEVELATION, CHAP. XVI.
" I will bring them again" (as) "
out of the land of Egypt, and gather them'''' (as) "
out of Assyria" (i. e. here, the Elect, or Remnant);
" and I will bring them into the land of Gilead and
Lebanon; and place shall not be found for them" (i.e.
because they should be so numerous). It is added, " And
he" (i. e. this spiritual Israel) " shall pass
through the sea, and shall smite the waves in the sea"
(i. e. as Elijah did those of the Jordan, 2 Kings ii. 8), "
and all the deeps of the river" (i.e. the Euphrates)
"shall dry up: and the pride of Assyria shall be brought
down, and the sceptre of Egypt shall depart away." That
is, just as the Red Sea was made to afford a path to Israel
in the Exodus, and as the Euphrates was dried up to
facilitate the taking of Babylon; so should every similar
obstruction be removed in that great and notable day of the
Lord. And again, as Pharaoh and the Assyrian were
vanquished; so also should these their spiritual
representatives be, and the true believers be gathered into
their spiritual Jerusalem.
Isaiah again (Chap. xi. 15,16), to the
same effect: " And the lord shall utterly destroy
the tongue of the Egyptian sea; and with His mighty wind
shall He shake His hand over the river" (i. e. the
Euphrates), " and shall smite it in the seven streams,
and make men go over dryshod." He adds, " And there
shall be an highway for the remnant of His people,
which shall be left from Assyria; like as it was to Israel
in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt."
That this context belongs to the coming and universal Rule
of Christ, there can be no doubt: and, it should be borne in
mind, this deliverance was to be " after the manner of
Egypt." (Comp. Chap. xix. 23—25 ; xuii. 14, seq.; Li. 9,
seq., with Chap. xi. 11, seq., the first recovery of
a Remnant being from Babylon).
It must be evident therefore from these
places, that the drying up of the Euphrates to prepare the
way for the kings of the East, according to St. John, refers
primarily to the fall of Babylon by Cyrus : but
secondarily and mystically, to that of mystical
Babylon,—i.e. heathen Rome,—which forms the great topic of
the Apocalypse. The pouring out of our sixth Vial is
therefore, the prelude to this; and was intended to
intimate, that this was now about to take full effect. But,
before this should be completed, we are led to
REVELATION, CHAP. XVI. 433
consider the last and great effort to be
made by the enemies of Zion. For this purpose, spirits of
Devils are sent forth to stir up the whole heathen world,
and so to combine its forces as to ensure the best prospects
of a complete victory. Verses 13, 14, have already been
considered (p. 331, seq.). We pass on therefore, to the rest
of the context.
The Church is next (ver. 15) admonished
of the promise of Christ (Matth. xxiv. 43, &c.), "Behold,
I come as a thief" &c. And let it be observed, this
coming was to take effect, in the first instance,
even during the life time of some then present, as already
shewn (pp. 107, seq. above). This did so take effect: still
a second coming was also promised, which should desolate the
Desolator himself; and this was to deliver the persecuted
Saints from the power of the Beast. Circumstanced then as
the believers at this time were, the assurance here given
could not but have made those blessed, who dwelt upon
the prophecies of this Book. Many did, no doubt, so dwell
upon them, and hence feared not to hazard their lives to
death.
"And" continues St. John, "he
gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew
tongue Armageddon" (ver. 16). The primary agent to be
understood here is the Dragon. " I saw," says St.
John (ver. 13), "three unclean spirits...come out of the
mouth of the Dragon." (ver. 16), " And he," i. e.
" the Dragon gathered them," &c. In Chap. xix. 19, we
have the parallel to this in, " / saw the Beast, and the
kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to
make war against Him that sat on the horse" (i.e.
Christ), "and against his army" (i.e. the Saints
of God. Dan. vii.). The Beast here is, as before, the
agent of the Dragon; sitting in his seat, and executing his
purposes. Satan is here therefore, the agent primarily
meant.
We are now to ascertain what is meant by
the term
" Armageddon."1"1 There can be no doubt perhaps, that
allusion is here made to something to be found in the Old Testament. The word then, is apparently compounded of the
Hebrew Har (in) mountain, and either
Makkedah,
or Megiddo ; some Greek MSS. giving one of
these;
others, the other. It is perhaps of little moment which
we take, as the event had in view in either case, might
434 REVELATION, CHAP. XVI.
very properly be adverted to. If we take
the latter, Judges v. 19, seq., will supply us with a
victory in every respect suitable to the requirements of
this place. " The Kings came," it is said, " and
fought; then fought the kings of Canaan in Taanach by the
waters of Megiddo....They fought from heaven ; the stars
in their courses fought against Sisera." (Comp. Rev.
viii. 7; xi. 19; xvi. 21.) We then have the victory obtained
over the tyrant by a woman,— shadowing out perhaps, our "
Woman in the wilderness."— "Blessed above women shall
Jael the wife of Heber the Kenite be," &c. The
conclusion to this beautiful song is, " So let"
(shall?) "all thine enemies perish, O Lord,"" &c.
which should perhaps be read, " So shall all thine
enemies,"" &c. (See my Heb. Gram. Art. 231, 11,
and my Examination of the Gram. Princip. of Professor
Ewald, p. 89. Seeleys, London. 1847).
We have moreover a prediction of the
event had in view here by St. John, with a reference to the
very battle now before us in Ps. Lxviii. 12: viz. "Kings
of armies," it is said, " did flee, did flee; and she
that tarried at home divided the spoil.'1'' And, verse
18, " Thou hast ascended on high, tliou hast led
captivity captive' Sec., as referred to our blessed Lord's
victory and ascension, by the inspired authority of the New
Testament. Deborah too, a mere woman, had the
principal command in this notable battle. " It is not by
might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord"
(Zech. iv. 6); and so it also was with the Woman in the
wilderness, the weakest of beings, and apparently the
easiest to be overcome: still, neither could the floods of
the ungodly poured after her, nor the collected armies of
the heathen, vanquish her.
But, if we have recourse to the other
reading, viz. Mak-kedah, we shall find that the place
so to be referred to, will not be unsuitable to our context.
We are told then, Josh. ix. 1, seq., that all the kings of
Canaan, "in the hills
is There is a passage in Zech. xii. 11,
which speaks of a great mourning, as the mourning of
Hadadrimmon in the valley of Megiddon, but this
primarily relates perhaps to the death of Josiah. See 2
Chron. xxxv. 24, seq., and Lam. iv. 20, &c., while both
refer mystically to the times of Christ.
REVELATION, CHAP. XVI. 435
and valleys, and in all the coasts of the
great sea... gathered themselves together, to fight with
Joshua, and with Israel, with one accord." "And" (Chap.
x. 10, seq.), it is said, " the lord discomfited
them before Israel, and slew them with a great slaughter at
Gibeon,...and smote them to Azekah, and unto MaJckedah.
And," it is added, " the lord cast down great
stones from heaven upon them unto AzeTcah, and they died,"
&c. And, be it observed, this event is alluded to in the
context of the Revelation before us : "And" it is
said (ver. 21), " there fell upon men a great hail out of
heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent,'''1
&c. Whatever be the true reading here therefore, both
the places referred to will suit the words of St. John. We
have indeed no mention of any particular mountain here ; but, as both these battles took place in
the mountainous parts of Canaan, and the hills are
mentioned in the latter, the intention of St. John probably
was, to bring either one, or both, of these places before
us.
We must, I think, pass over verse 17 for the present,
because what follows it to the end of the Chapter, appears
to belong to the sixth, not to the seventh
Vial. The same judgments apparently,—though worded a little
differently,— will be found under the sixth trumpet
(Chap. ix. 13, seq.), while the seventh there, as
well as the seventh Vial here, announces the close of
the war, and the victory gained. The armies too of the sixth
Trumpet can be no other, as it should seem, than those said
under our sixth Vial about to be collected at Armageddon.
The thunders, lightnings, with the earthquake such
as was not since men were upon the earth, so that
the cities of the nations fell, and great Babylon was
divided into three parts, and received the cup of the wine
of God's wrath, and that every island fled away, as
did every mountain, with the destructive falling of
hail, just now alluded to, are evidently the judgments
of the latter period of Daniel's seventieth week, differing
in nothing essential from those of our sixth trumpet. If we
turn back to the opening of the sixth Seal, we shall find
these very judgments there also recounted, intended, as it
should seem, to shew us, that identically the same events
are meant (Chap. vi. 12, seq.). "/ beheld," says
St. John, "when He had opened the sixth seal, and,
lo, there was a great earth-
436 REVELATION, CHAP. XVI.
quake; and the sun became black as
sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood; and the
stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree
casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty
wind. And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled
together ; and every mountain and island were moved out of
their places," &c., i. e. as remarked in that place and
elsewhere, not that any physical passing away, rolling up,
or the like, is meant, as to the heavens, mountains, and
islands; but that old things, in a moral and
religious sense, should now so pass away that all things
should become new, not unlike even to a new creation, in
this higher and better sense.
In like manner, when we are told (ver.
19) that "the great city was divided into three parts,
and the cities of the nations fell" we are not perhaps
to understand, that all this was literally to take place.
The division, in the first instance, might have been
intended to imply, that even a portion of those consigned to
destruction, repented and were saved: and the fall, in the
second, was, as Gentiles and enemies to God's
revealed truth, so as to be no more found. Nor again,
are we here to imagine that any such hail should fall as was
witnessed at Makkedah, and probably at Megiddo. The system
under which these took place, consisted of much that was
tangible and earthly ; and, as such, it shadowed out
something of another sort, which should be not less certain
and effectual. What these things were, we shall see
presently.
We may now return to verse 17. And there
we are told, that, upon the seventh Vial being poured out, "
there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven,
from the throne, saying, it is done?." That is, as at
the sounding of the seventh trumpet, the battle has been
fought, the victory obtained. The Woman, formerly compelled
to take refuge in the wilderness, has prevailed: the Enemy's
head has been effectually bruised, even " the heads over
many countries18." The promises made to the Fathers have
been fulfilled. Abraham has, in his seed, become the heir
and possessor of the world; the heritage of the Gentiles is
now his: and this is an everlasting one, and one that shall
be given to no other
18 See Chap. x. 7, above. 18 See on Chap. xiii. 3,
above.
REVELATION, CHAP. XVII. 437
people19. It remains now therefore, that we consider the
judgment executed on the vanquished.
"And there came," continues St. John
(chap. xvii. 1), " one of the seven Angels which had the
seven vials... saying unto me, Come hither; I will shew
unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon
many waters.''''..." So he carried me...into the wilderness"
(i.e. into which Zion had fled for refuge) : " and I
saw a woman sitn (as if enthroned there) " upon a
scarlet-coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having
seven heads and ten horns.'1'' That this Beast is
Daniel's blaspheming Little Horn, there can be no doubt (see
Rev. xiii. 1, with the notes). In Daniel this beast was to
make war with the Saints of the Most High, and for a season
to prevail. Here we find the Woman (his Agent) riding on
this beast, and " drunken with the blood of the Saints,
and with the blood of the Martyrs of Jesus20.'1'' "And upon
her forehead," it is added, "was a
19 Dan. ii. 44.
20 Now, if this persecuting power be the
Little Horn of Daniel, heathen Rome must of
necessity be meant, and the Martyrs before us, those of
Jesus, who fell in the general persecutions by that Power.
We have shewn that this Little Horn is that Power. These
Martyrs therefore, must be those who suffered under it.
Various objections have however, been made to this by Gibbon
and others. One, that these must have been few in number (on
which Dodwell has written a dissertation), and much fewer
than have fallen under the persecutions of Popery. I answer
: It is in the power of none to affirm with certainty, that
these were few. Very scanty accounts indeed of these
martyrdoms have come down to us; but it will not hence
follow that they were few. Eusebius,—whose large work on
this subject is unfortunately lost,—speaks of them as being
innumerable (Eccl. Hist. Lib. ix.): and to this their
duration, and the immensity of space in which they occurred,
affords good testimony. But, if we allow that they were
fewer than those, which have signalized the
anti-christianism of Popery; how can this affect our
question? The Prophet Daniel tells us that some of the
saints should be given into his hand for a certain
period (Chap. xi. 35); in another place, that he should cast
down some of the stars to the ground, and stamp upon
them (Chap. viii. 7). But by stars would seem to be
meant, the most eminent of these saints. To the same effect
says our blessed Lord; " Some of you shall they cause to
be put to death" (Luke xxi. 16), which would seem to
imply, some of those who sustained the office of
teachers (see p. 220, above). And, if we look over the
accounts of these martyrs as given by Eusebius, &c.
we shall find, that generally they were so. The nature of
the case too is such, as to make this probable. Those termed
ringleaders, in anything obnoxious to every sort of
government, are always those who suifer first. There is
nothing therefore in these objections deserving of the least
credit: they rather serve to point out a want of
consideration in those who make them. The persecutions of
Popery may indeed, be taken as a good exemplification of the
spirit, and no doubt of the extent, of these more early
ones.
438 REVELATION, CHAP. XVII.
name written, mystery, babylon the great, the"
(mystical)
" MOTHER OP HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH."
We have here therefore personified, a
mystical Babylon, following up the character of the
literal one. For it was in the plains of Shinaar (Gen. xi.
2, seq.), that idolatry originated. Literal Babylon was its
real mother. Actuated therefore, by the spiritual head of
this, viz. the Dragon, that old Ser-_ pent the Devil, she
had continued to persecute God's people, first under the
Theocracy, and then, in her mystical character, she kept
this up even in a most extraordinary manner against the
followers of the Lamb, in the agency of Babylon's successor,
heathen Rome. Let us now see how this further
appears.
" And the angel said unto me"
continues St. John (ver. 7), "/ will tell thee the
mystery of the woman, and of the beast that carrieth her,
which hath the seven heads and ten horns. Here is the mind,"
says the angel, " which hath wisdom. The seven heads
are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth'1'' (see
p. 385, above). "And there are," adds the angel (ver.
10), "seven kings; five are fallen, and one is, and the
other is not yet come ; and when he cometh, he must continue
a short space." By "seven Kings," appears to be
implied, the whole series of Rule constituting this Power,
just as it is by the ten horns, and the Little
Horn that sprang up after and among these (in Daniel,
chap. vii. 7, 8, 20, 21, 24, &c.) : and again, by the legs
of iron, and feet and toes of iron mixed with miry clay
(Chap. ii. 33—36, 40—46). By the number "seven" too,
as we have seen, a full and complete number, period, or
series, may be well expressed, as it also may by seventy.
John continues, " Five are fallen,"
i. e. at this period of the vision, and within the
lifetime of St. John, the series
REVELATION, CHAP. XVII. 439
of this Rule had now run out to this
extent. This then is what St. John means when he says, "
And one is:" that is, is now existing; not
necessarily some one Emperor, but some aliquot part
of the series, which may thus be termed one. But if
we are to take some one Emperor, then that one, who
St. Paul says should be taken out of the way before his "Man of sin" should appear, would seem to be meant (see
p. 210, above). Besides, the seventh, signalized by
being made the eighth, must be the last, i. e. the
same with the Little Horn of Daniel, which is, in
like manner, made the eleventh to the preceding ten.
But more on this presently. And, if this may be relied upon,
John must necessarily be speaking of a period prior to that
of Domitian : because, during this Emperor's rule, the
persecutions commenced; the Man of sin had actually now
appeared in him.
The Angel continues (ib.), " And when
he cometh, he must continue a short space." Much the
same is said above (Chap. xii. 12) of the Dragon, the
principal in this work of persecution: viz. " Because he
knoweth that he hath but a short time." In this same
Chapter too, this Principal in the persecutions is also said
to have " seven heads, and ten horns" (ver. 3) : and
(ib. ver. 6) that 1260 days should measure the period of the
persecution to be suffered by our Zion in the wilderness:
which again (ver. 14), is said to be "for a time, and
times, and half a time:'''' identifying thus both the
period and its events, with those predicted by Daniel's
Little Horn (chap. vii. 25; xii. 7), as already noticed.
We have moreover this period with its events, given (Rev.
xi. 7, seq.) in these terms : viz. " And when they,"
i. e. God's witnesses, " shall have finished their
testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless
pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome
them...and" (ver. 9) "they of the people...and
nations shall see their dead bodies" (i. e. supposed to
be dead) " three days and an half." It is added, "
And after three days and an half the Spirit of life from God
entered into them, and they stood upon their feet," &c.
Then comes the "great earthquake" (ver. 13), which we
have just been noticing, under which it is here said, "
the tenth part" (but above, " the third,") "part of
the city fell." It is added, " and the remnant""
(i. e. of this number) " were affrighted, and gave glory
to God:" i. e. as before, all did
440 REVELATION, CHAP. XVII.
not perish, because they now saw that to
turn to God was their only means of safety. There can be no
doubt here therefore, that this ascending Beast is the same
with the Principal of Daniel's Little Horn : nor can
there, that the periods just noticed, and so variously
described, must be one and the same, and this the last
portion of Daniel's seventieth week: nor further, that all
should take place soon after the whole of this was committed
to writing by St. John; i. e. in his own words, "which
should shortly come to pass" (Chap. i. 1, 3, 19, &c. See
the notes there). We have this seventh king therefore
and the last of the series, that which should make war upon
the Saints, and finally close this impious series of rule.
In verse 8 (i. e. Chap, xvii.), we are
also told, that this beast "shall ascend " (i. e.
future to the time of John's receiving this) " out of the
bottomless pit, and go into perdition'1'' (i. e. at the
close of the period termed the end). It is also said
here, that he is " the beast that was, and is not, and
yet is:" which seems at first sight to be very obscure:
the meaning of which however evidently is, " the beast
which was, but remains not21, nevertheless he now
is;" i. e. at this period of the vision; still he
continues not, but goes eventually into perdition. I
conceive this to be the meaning lying under this obscure and
highly mystical relation.
The Angel adds (ver. 11), "And the
beast that was, and is not" (i. e. but continues not), "
even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth"
(ultimately) " into perdition." This beast
therefore, which is one of the seven, in our whole
series above, is now counted as the eighth. The
reason is probably this, because he acts here the most
prominent part; is indeed the evil hero of the whole, and
therefore is entitled to particular consideration. Quite of
a piece with this is the place in Daniel (Chap. vii. 7,
seq.), where we are told that the fourth beast, the last and
most dreadful, had ten horns : i. e. as in the ten
toes of the first vision, symbolizing the series,—in
round numbers,—of a certain Rule, or Dynasty, so did
the ten horns of Daniel vii. 7 (see p. 152, seq.
above) : while the part of the Roman rule so symbolized, was
identical with that, implied by the legs of iron in
the
21 The verb often signifies, remain.
REVELATION, CHAP. XVII. 441
first. But, while the Prophet was viewing
these ten horns, another, and Little Horn,
grew up among, and after them; and to this the
performance of the marvellous events foretold were assigned.
The Rule therefore, that had at first been generally
embodied in these ten horns, was now laid
particularly upon this eleventh, and little one.
And again, in order to make him a fit successor to the
universal Rulers who had preceded him, he is made to
increase towards the East, the South, and the
Pleasant land; and thus to become possessed of the
Rule of the three situated in these parts, and who
were accordingly to fall before him (see p. 157, seq.
above). So also here (Rev. xvii. 11), this Power generally
viewed at first as one of the whole series of seven, is now
singled out for particular notice to the reader. The beast
therefore now before us, and about to go into perdition, is
of necessity the same with that of Daniel just mentioned,
and which was in like manner to perish. The same is the case
too, with the feet and toes of miry clay, in Daniel's first
vision : and here again, we shall presently find another
coincidence, sufficient to dispel all possible doubt on this
subject.
The Angel proceeds, " The ten horns
which thou sawest are ten kings, which have received no
kingdom as yet; but receive'1'' (i. e. shall
receive) "power as kings one hour with the beast." We
have seen, under Daniel's first vision, that the toes
of the image are indirectly styled kings (Chap. i. 42, 44).
These must therefore be ten. The Beast here, which
carries the mystical Babylon, has likewise ten horns,
and these are explained by the Angel as symbolizing ten
kings, each of which is to receive as a king, power for
a certain season,—here termed an hour23,—with
the beast: i. e. as his Ministers or Agents. Now here, as
just noticed, by these ten kings appears to be
signified,—in round numbers,—the whole series of this
persecuting Rule, for these reasons: viz. I. They had
received no kingdom as yet, i. e. at the time when John
was honoured with this vision: i. e. as already observed24,
before Domitian was in power: but were,—as constituting St.
Paul's Man of sin,—shortly to appear. II,
22 On the use of this term, see p. 332, above.
23 See p. 236, &c., above.
24 p. 439.
442 REVELATION, CHAP. XVII.
If they were to receive power with the
beast, each for a certain season, then could not the whole
of this reach beyond the period determined for his fall: i.
e. the close of Daniel's seventieth week. And again, as each
of these was so to have his hour with the beast, they
must of necessity succeed one another in time, so that the
last should fall with the beast himself. And III. If these
ten horns, or kings, were so to succeed
Daniel's ten horns, for they occupy the place of the
eleventh, or Little Horn, then must they
symbolize the rule, and mark the period, of this eleventh
Little Horn : and accordingly, they must fall with the
beast, as before. And, for the same reason, they must
synchronize with the ten toes, or kings, of Daniel's
first vision, and must also perish from the stroke of the
stone which destroyed them. We have therefore, in every case
here, the same Power, events, and times, before us.
It may nevertheless be supposed, that
this number is to be literally understood, for in
some parts of this angelic explanation, the literal
sense is evidently intended; and, if so, then the ten
persecutions, or ten persecuting Emperors, may have
been meant. But, as I doubt whether such an exact number of
Persecutors can be shewn to have acted on these occasions, I
have preferred taking the analogy of the parallel
Scriptures.
"These," the Angel continues, "
have one mind" (i. e. as actuated by the Dragon), "
and shall give their power and strength to the beast.
These," he adds, "shall make war with the Lamb."
And again (ver. 16), " These shall hate the whore, and
shall make her desolate, and shall eat her flesh, and burn
her with fire." I. e. they shall,—whatever they may
think,—really act the part of those who hate her, and be the
cause, under the controlling power of the Lamb, of her utter
destruction25. "For God," it is added, " hath
25 Of this sort are the places, "/
came not to send peace on earth, . . . but a sword,"
&c.
Matt. x. 34: i. e. not that I am the cause of this; the
true cause is, the sin of the world : so here, these shall
be the cause of the result mentioned. The principle of which
is admirably expressed by our Poet, " teach bloody
instructions, which being taught, return to plague the
inventor."—Glassius, Logioa Sacra, will supply
examples (p. 2105. Edit. 1743).
REVELATION, CHAP. XVII. 443
put in their hearts to fulfil His will,
and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beast, until
the words of God shall be fulfilled." I. e. until the
time of the end, when the victory over them shall be won
(see on Chap. x. 7; xi. 14, &c. above).
In Dan. vii. 21, "The same" (i.e.
little) "horn made war with the Saints.'''' What
therefore this Little Horn does there, the ten horns
of the beast do here, i. e. " these make war with the
Lamb." The same power and events must therefore, be
meant in each place. Again (Dan. ib. 25), " They," i.
e. the Saints, " shall be given into his hand until a
time.",.." But the judgment shall sit... to consume and to
destroy it" (i. e. his dominion) " unto the end."
Here, "And the Lamb shall overcome them." In Daniel
again (ib. ver. 28), " Hitherto is the end of the
matter i" i. e. when the kingdom is given to the Son
of Man. Here (Rev. ib. 17), " Until the words of God
shall be fulfilled :" i. e. shall have come to their
destined end. So also (Dan. xii. 7), " When He shall
have accomplished to scatter'1'' (i. e. to spread
abroad, as shewn above, p. 345) " the power of the holy
people, all these things shall be finished." In the same
sense also (Chap, xvi. 17), " it is done." And again (Chap.
x. 6, 7), -"There shall" (now) " be time no
longer; but in the days of the voice of the seventh angel"
(corresponding to our seventh vial)... " the mystery
of God shall be finished, as He hath declared to His
servants the prophets."
The Angel next tells us, in no mystical
terms, what Power it was that this woman, sitting on the
beast, symbolized. His words are, " The woman which thou
sawest is that great city which" (now, i.e. at this
time) "reignetli over the kings of the earth." The
same universal dominion is implied (ver. 15), where it is
said, "The waters, which thou sawest, where the whore
sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and
tongues." That Rome as it stood in the days of St. John
is had in view here, it is impossible to doubt: the thing is
said too plainly either to be misunderstood, or evaded.
Having then, so far seen the purposes of
God respecting His Church revealed, by means of the three
great Visions of the Seals, Trumpets, and Vials,
implying, as it should
444 REVELATION, CHAP. XVII
seem, in due order, the laying
open to the Church of the power to be put forth in its
defence ; the proclaiming of this to the nations; and the
fury to be poured out upon the gain-sayers; we are now to
contemplate more particularly, I. The judgments to be
executed upon the enemy, both as to his literal and mystical
kingdom: then, II. The victory of the Lamb and His people.
We then, III. Have a short recapitulation of the whole; and
lastly, an exhibition of the Church established under
the New Covenant, in the plenitude of its purity,
glory, and power.
Chapter VI.
ON THE CLOSE OF THE WHOLE.
sect. I.—On the Judgments inflicted on the Great
Whore.
"I SAW," says St. John (xviii. 1,
seq.), " another angel come down from heaven... and he
cried mightily ...saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is
fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold
of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and
hateful bird." The great work is therefore here
exhibited as "done" (comp. Chap. xvii. 17): and the object
of these declarations appears to be, as in other instances,
to direct the reader to the predictions given of this event
by the Prophets.
In Isaiah then, xiii. 4, seq., we are
told, that " the lord of hosts mustereth the host
of the battle. Behold" it is added (ver. 9), "the day
of the Lord cometh." (ver. 10) " The stars of heaven,
and the constellations thereof, shall not give their light1:
the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon
shall not cause her light to shine. And 1 will punish the
world " (universe) "for their evil, and the wicked
for their iniquity : and I will cause the arrogancy of the
proud to cease...I will make a man" (liable to
death, i.e. the man Christ Jesus) " more precious than
fine gold, even a man" (DIN, mean man, though he
seem) " than the golden wedge of Ophir."
The contrast here consists in causing "
the arrogancy of the proud to cease," &c., and in
making most precious One, who to men would seem vile, and of
no repute. The Prophet goes on (ver. 19, seq.), "And
Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees1
excellency', shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and
Gomorrah. It shall never be inhabited...But wild beasts of
the desert shall lie there; and their houses shall be full
of doleful creatures" &c. Again (Chap. xiv. 3, seq.), "
In the day that the lord shall give thee" (i.
e. the true Zion)
1 Comp. Matt. xxir. 29, and its parallels.
446 REVELATION, CHAP. XVIII
" rest from thy sorrow,...thou shalt
take up this proverb against the Icing of Babylon, and say,
How hath the oppressor ceased! the golden city ceased!"
(Rev. xvii. 4.) " Decked with gold and precious
stones,...having a golden cup in her hand full of
abominations." Again, Jer. li. 7, " Babylon hath been
a golden cup in the lord's hand, that made all the
earth drunken" &c.). So again (Isai. xiv. 23, seq.), " /
will make it a possession for the bittern, and pools of
water; and I will sweep it with the besom of destruction,
saith the Lord of hosts." And (ib. ver. 26) to shew that
Babylon alone, as a city, is not intended here, it is added,
"This" (as ib. xxxiv.) "is the purpose that is
purposed upon the whole earth : and this is the hand that is
stretched out upon all the nations."
It would be endless to adduce all the
places of Holy Writ which bear upon this subject: many have
already been given, and some will be hereafter. It will
suffice to say here, that all quoted above on the fall of
the Antichrist, or enouncing the victories of the true
Church, bear indirectly, at least, on this subject: as also
does every one of the instances in which it has been
predicted that Edom, Moab, Ammon, Philistia, Tyre, Zidon,
Damascus, Assyria, Nineveh, Gog, Magog, and the like, should
fall. These were all, in one way or other, enemies to the
Church of God in Jewry: as such they were judged and
punished literally by the Almighty : and then, their enmity
and their fall are urged as examples,—perhaps rather as
vouchers,—of the fall, in a mystical or spiritual
sense, of the judgments of those, who should in after
times, so conspire for the destruction of the Empire of the
Son of Man.
We should bear in mind, that it is not so
much the fall of a temporal Babylon, Egypt, Moab, Edom, or
the like, that is here had in view, although this literally
took place, as it is of a mystical one ; in other
words, of the power of Satan as opposed to that of God. It
has already been remarked, that the Bible has for its
great object, the teaching and furtherance of true
religion; not merely the work of creation in a philosophical
sense, the history of the world, nor the once national
distinction of the Jews (see pp. 1C)—15, 16, 17, &c. above):
nor again, was the system of Moses set up, because it was
the best that could be devised, but because it was the best
for those times, and for the purpose of creating
REVELATION, CHAP. XVIII. 447
an irrefragable system of evidence as to
the truth of Revelation, and of shadowing out a better
dispensation ; and, at the same time, of affording the best
means for understanding this. Hence, the numerous shadowy
allusions in its sacrifices, Sic. termed types, and in many
other things that took place under it. Hence too, its very
language assumed an allusive turn, and abounded in figures;
and accordingly, while speaking of one thing, it often meant
another, of another or spiritual nature: which is not
however, the same thing as a double, triple, &c.
interpretation of prophecy: by which is meant, that some
event predicted will receive a partial fulfilment more
than once, and ultimately the complete one. Thus it is
foretold by some of the Prophets, that Babylon should fall.
Babylon literally fell accordingly. But, under this,
as under the sacrificial types, Sic. something else was
intended to be understood; and here only,—not as in this
literal fall,—something bearing wholly and exclusively on
the religious provision made for the salvation of all men ;
i. e. the establishment of the universal and everlasting
Covenant made with Abraham. Nor was the literal fall
of Babylon, or of the other states similarly denounced,
limited to time generally. Babylon did not so fall when
taken by Cyrus; it stood for many ages after. The same may
be said of Egypt, &c., although this taking of Babylon, &c.,
was made thus to foretell the fall of a mystical
Babylon, and which was strictly limited in time.
To proceed: it is said (ver. 2), "
Babylon the Great is fallen, and is become the habitation of
devils, and the hold of every foul spirit,'1'' &c.
Which, when applied to the mystical Babylon, i. e.
heathen Rome, must be understood as implying, that all
within this Babylon, i. e. not within the kingdom, or
Church, of the Son of Man, are circumstanced just as
the foul spirits, &c. are said to be here.
Again (ver. 3), "All nations have
drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication,''''
&c. must mean, that because the nations have partaken in the
mystical abominations of this Babylon, therefore has the
wrath of God been poured out upon them, and brought about
their fall also. Again (ver. 4), " Come out of her my
people" does not merely mean, depart from her
locality,—as it was the case in the fall of Jerusalem, the
spiritual Sodom and Egypt of the Apocalypse;
448 REVELATION, CHAP. XVIII.
—but from her Satanic services, and those
synagogues of Satan, for which she was so remarkable, and
was now accordingly, "the cage of every unclean bird."
Again (ver. 6), "He-ward her even as she rewarded
you," &c. (see Ps. cxxxvii. 8, 9). Not, take a similar
vengeance on her; "for vengeance is mine, saith the Lord,
I will repay;" but declare and pronounce this to her,
and concerning her2: thus heap coals of fire on her head,
not to consume her, but " to purge away her dross,'"
and " to take away all her tin;" and thus demolishing
her strongholds of sin, let your spiritual victory be as
complete as was that of Cyrus.
In verse 20, again, " Rejoice over
her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and
prophets: for God hath avenged you on her. And"" (ver.
24) " in her was found the blood of prophets, and of
saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth." But
this could not be said either of temporal Babylon, Rome,
Edom, or any other place; while it may with truth of the
mystical Babylon, or mother of harlots, and of
every abomination. It was this, under the guidance and
headship of that old Serpent the Devil, that had shed the
blood of Prophets and of saints, and of all that had been
slain upon the earth : and, upon her it was, that God had
now taken vengeance. The kingdom being now moreover given to
the Son of Man, all people, nations, and languages,
were to serve Him; and this even to the end of time: the
victory now obtained, the vengeance taken, and the
deliverance of the saints achieved, shall for ever, and in
like manner," be effected again, and again, for every such
real saint, even until another and higher state of being
shall make this unnecessary. And in this way, as it appears
to me, is every other particular in this chapter to be
understood. It is the spirit of prophecy with which
we have now to do; the service of the letter alone we may
safely leave to those, who can rely on rites and
ceremonies,—Jews, spiritual Babylonians,
Romanists, Romanizers, and the like,— who have no relish
for either part or lot in the better portion. And, in like
manner, it is the spirit of revealed religion alone, which
is here the one thing needful, both for interpretation and
realization.
When again it is said (ver. 23), that " the light
of a can-
2 See my Letter to Dr. Pusey on the Keys, pp. 11, 57,
seq.
REVELATION, CHAP. XVIII. 449
die shall shine no more at all in thee:"
and (Chap. xix. 3) that " her smoke rose up for ever and
ever:" we are not to suppose, in the first case, that
heathenism should now be so effectually put out, as never to
exhibit anything like light; nor, in the second, that any
thing like smoke should ascend, or that any actual burning
should go on. All that appears to be meant is, no more
should Satan,—as he had hitherto done,—deceive the world
with a false light, and an assumed power of Deity : the
means had now been afforded whereby all should have it in
their power, both to detect and cast away the false, and to
obtain that which is true. And, as to her smoke for ever
ascending3, nothing more seems to be meant than that, as a
complete overthrow of the system of spiritual wickedness had
now been effected, so should this victory for ever supply
the means of wholly annihilating every effort on her part to
rise, and again to usurp the power which she hitherto had
done.
Sect. II.—On the Celebration of the Victory
won.
the victory being now complete, and the
opposing Babylon for ever ruined, we have to contemplate,
from verse 1 to verse 11, the hymn of victory as sung by the
saints. This is the third time that this victory has been
brought before us, and in each case with a hymn addressed to
its Author: viz. I. Chap. vii. 12—17, inclus.; II. xi. 15—18
; and III. here. And it is obvious, that, as the
subject-matter is the same in each case, so must the victory
in each be identical. Let us consider a few of the
particulars.
In the first of these places then (Chap. vii. 12,
seq.),
3 Allusion is evidently made here to
Isaiah's fall of Edom (Ch. xxxiv. 10), and there, although
an utter overthrow is still visible on the face of that
country, yet we have none of the pitch, brimstone, and
fire, mentioned by the prophet, nor has the
rolling together of the heavens as a scroll, ever taken
place. The truth is, as already remarked, Isaiah had ultimately
in his eye the fall of a mystical Idumea, or
Babylon, just as John has here, although the
temporal fall of this place was his primary object.
And in this sense, the denunciation is pennanent: sin and
sinners being its object; and hence it will extend, even to
the judgment of the unknown world. Prophecy, even
when particular, and is thus mystically applied, becomes
doctrine, and admits of everlasting
application.
150 REVELATION, CHAP. XIX.
we have a company of an indefinite number
out of each of the tribes of Israel, i. e. of the holy
Remnant, joined with " a great multitude of all
nations, kindreds, and people;" these stand before the
throne, and offer up their song of praise. And, that this is
meant of the Church on earth, not of the spirits in heaven,
appears evident from what follows (ver. 15, seq.), " He
that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them. They
shall hunger no more...For the Lamb which is in the midst of
the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living
fountains of waters: and God shall wipe away all tears from
their eyes.'" Things which could be said with no
propriety,—and indeed never are said,—of the spirits in
heaven, as shewn on this place above. It is true indeed,
John sees his vision in heaven (or rather in the clouds of
heaven, see p. 237) ; but then, it will by no means follow,
that all he relates must have actually taken place at all,
much less in the heavens of spirits, as already remarked on
Chap. xii. p. 367, seq. above, &c.
Our next place is Chap. xi. 15—18,
inclusive. Here then, the great theme of the Song is, "
The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of
our Lord, and of His Christ: and He shall reign for ever and
ever. We give thee thanks, 0 Lord God Almighty, which art,
and wast, and art to come; because thou hast taken to thee
thy great power, and hast reigned." The reign here must
necessarily be that of the Son of Man, as foretold in
Daniel, and noted above. The power put forth here therefore,
and the rule so acquired, could be no effort of this sort so
made, or of victory, obtained in the heaven of spirits: this
would be to suppose a most strange thing. The following
context makes all clear, viz. ''The nations were angry,
and thy wrath is come, and the time of the'1''
(spiritually) "dead that they should be judged...and that
thou...shouldest destroy them" (i.e. on earth) "that
destroy the earth." The time come here, is not
therefore the final day of judgment; it is that of the
judgment of the great whore, (Dan. ix. 27), in which "
the consummation, and that determined should be poured upon
the Desolator:" here, on " them which destroy the
earth," which is virtually the same thing.
This could therefore, be no victory
obtained over rebellious angels above: it was that obtained
over the great red Dragon on earth, together with his
ministers, whether spirits
REVELATION, CHAP. XIX. 451
or men. And here as before, although the
judgment spoken of is primarily that of the great
whore, it is ultimately a voucher and a picture of
the final one; and that, which the preaching of the Word has
ever in view, as the wages of sin. And, if it be said here,
that " there were great voices in heaven ;" still, as
the Church is often meant by this term, and is below termed
a new heaven; and further, although it may be allowed
that even the angels joined in this song, the probability
is, that the Church is in the main meant.
In our third hymn (xix. ver. 3, seq.), "
Alleluia, praise ye the Lord" forms its perpetual
chorus. " A voice," it is said, " came out of the
throne, saying, Praise our God, all ye his servants, and ye
that fear him, both small and great." This must be the
voice of one of God's ministers, whether angelic or
otherwise: and it is addressed, not to the inhabitants of
heaven, but of the earth. It could hardly be said of the
glorified spirits, all "ye that fear Him both small and
great:" because, by "ye that fear Him" should
seem to imply, that the persons so addressed were situated
among others who did not fear Him; while the
distinction of small and great, could scarcely have
been made with reference to glorified spirits. And again
when it is said, " / heard as it were the voice of a
great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the
voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia: for the Lord
God Omnipotent reigneth:" we have the best reason for
believing, that congregated multitudes of the Church are
meant, rather than those of the heavenly hosts. The
expression " many waters," means generally, as we
have seen, peoples, nations, and languages; which could
hardly therefore, have been used with reference to the
heavenly hosts. The same is the case in our first
song (vii. 12, seq.).
The terms again, "the Lord God
Omnipotent reigneth" identify the subject of this song
with that of our second: and consequently, the reign
of the Son of Man is that of the Lord God
Omnipotent. Again here, " Salvation...unto the Lord
our God.. .for He hath judged the great whore, which did
corrupt the earth" &c.; in our second song is, " the
time is come that they should be judged. ..and that thou
shouldest destroy them that destroy the earth" The
subject-matter is therefore the same, in each of these
songs; it is that which glorifies the power and grace of
Christ, in His having now subdued the
452 EEVELATION, CHAP. XIX.
great enemy of souls, and in His offering
salvation full and free to every lost child of Adam. It is,
I say, that one great victory achieved once for all
in the fulness of time, according to, and exactly
corresponding in all its parts with, the promises made to
the Fathers. This song too, like every other in this Book,
is perfectly of a piece with all those of the sweet Psalmist
of Israel; and is therefore, properly the song of the
redeemed Church below, and of every truly converted
individual within it.
Sect. III.—On the Results of this Victory.
we have next (ver. 7), the marriage of
the Lamb with His spouse the Church. "Let us be
glad" (i. e. we who receive the benefit of this, and are
hence made a spiritual seed), " and rejoice, and give
honour to Him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His
wife hath made herself ready:" which will bring to mind
David's XLVth Psalm.
It is to be observed here, that we
have,—as in the Apocalypse,—first the warfare to be
sustained ; then the victory ; then the throne for ever
established; and lastly, the marriage of the Conqueror (ver.
9, seq.). " Kings' daughters" it is now said, "were
among thy honourable" (lit. precious) " women:
upon thy right hand did stand the queen in gold of Ophir :"
i. e. the person chosen out
of these to be so. That this was to be considered as a
king's daughter, is evident from what follows: viz. " The
hinges daughter is all glorious within'1'1 (i. e. in the
inner part of the Palace) : " her clothing is of wrought
gold," i. e. "Ophir." " She shall be
brought unto the king...the virgins her companions...shall
be brought unto thee" It is added (ver. 16),
''Instead of thy fathers shall be thy children, whom thou mayest make princes in all the earth" i.e. as nursing
fathers of thy spiritual family.
As we are here placed under the New
Covenant, which gives to the children of Zion the whole
earth as their Canaan, the system is represented as entirely
new, as it elsewhere is by a new creation: and
hence it is, that a new marriage is made to take
place : not indeed that the elder one is thereby annulled.
Under that, Canaan alone was peopled: under this, the whole
earth is; and, from this union, it is now to receive its
princes. By " the virgins," is perhaps meant the
REVELATION, CHAP. XIX. 453
converts out of all nations, for
these are called virgins (Chap, xiv. 4): who, being
brought to the King as attendants on the Queen, are adopted
into the family, and thence considered as the seed or
generation which should be counted to the Lord (Ps.
xxii. 27—31, &c.)- The " Daughter of Tyre,"
too,—formerly denounced,—is now here with a gift; even as
the rich among the people (i. e. nations generally.
Comp. Ps. Lxviii. 29, seq.), where we likewise have these
glories preceded by a warfare, and followed by a victory.
We have moreover, in Ps. Lxxxvii., some
obscurities, which the foregoing will tend to elucidate. "
His foundation,'1'' it is said, " is in the holy
mountains.'1'' Its foundations, i. e. of the Lord's
house (see Isai. ii. 2) are on the mountains of
holiness, i. e. wherever this holiness may be found. It
is added, " The Lord loveth the gates of Zion more than
all the dwellings of Jacob.'1'' That is, It is His
Zion that is his peculiar treasure : not Jacob, nor his
dwellings, in any other sense. Let this be carefully borne
in mind. The system is spiritual in its essentials,
while in its accidents it is but too often made carnal.
The next verse (3) makes this, which has
its foundations so placed, a City, and this the
City of God; of which more presently. We next have
Rahab (Egypt), Babylon, Philistia, Tyre, and
Ethiopia, among those who now know God. " And of
Zion" (read Even of Zion, i. e. as now
established in these several places) " it shall be said,
This and that man was born in her: and" (read for)
" the Highest Himself shall establish her:" i. e.
His spiritual Zion on the holy mountains, so as never to be
moved. " The Lord,'1'' continues the Psalmist (ver.
6), "shall count" (rather "recount,'1''
i.e. narrate as it were severally), " when He writeth up"
(i. e. registereth, i.e. in the book
of life) "that this man" (i.e. each one so
registered) " was born there," i. e. received a new
birth in the Zion so founded, established, and extending,
throughout the world, by virtue of the marriage now brought
before us.
This again, will bring us to the doctrine
of St. Paul on this head (Eph. v. 23, seq.), " The
husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the Head
of the Church: and He is the Saviour of the body:" i. e.
of this great Body. " Therefore as the Church is subject
unto Christ, so let wives be to their own
454 REVELATION, CHAP. XIX.
husbands....Husbands, love your wives,
even as Christ also loved the Church, and gave Himself for
it."..." That He might present it to Himself a, glorious
church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but
that it should le holy and without blemish. This is a great
mystery; but I speak concerning Christ and His Church.''''
That is, I place you believers in that state of union
with Christ, which Holy Scripture does in constituting you,
under this mystery, His very members, flesh, and bones. See
therefore that you live accordingly. Of this again, the
whole Song of Solomon is a mysterious, varied, and most
lovely, display.
If we now turn to Matth. xxii. 2, seq.,
we shall have our Lord's application of this to Himself, and
to those who should be His followers, coupled with the fall
of the Jews, and calling in of the Gentiles. " The
kingdom of heaven" says he, " is like unto a certain
king, which made a marriage for Ms son, and sent forth his
servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding: and
they would not come."..." And the remnant took his servants,
and entreated them spitefully, and slew them." Thus did
the Jews: they not only refused to come, but they put those
to death who invited them, whether they were Prophets or
Apostles. Their fate is denounced in these words, "But
when the king heard thereof, he was wroth ; and he
sent forth his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and
burned up their city."—Which accordingly took place.
"The wedding is ready" continues the
king, "but they which were bidden were not worthy. Go ye
therefore into the highways, and as many as ye shall find,
bid to the marriage. So those servants went out... and
gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and
good; and the wedding was furnished with guests." It is
remarkable here, that all, both bad and good, are at
once invited and brought in to the banquet. But are all
equally welcome there ? Let us see.
It is added, " When the king came in
to see the guests, he saw there a man which had not on a
wedding-garment: and he saith unto him, Friend, how earnest
thou in hither not having a wedding-garment ? And he was
speechless. Then said the king to the servants, Bind him
hand and foot... and cast him into outer darkness." This
might seem harsh treatment: but the truth is, it was fully
merited. In all such cases in the East,
REVELATION, CHAP. XIX. 455
the garment to be worn at the feast, is
given by the host to each as he enters the house. To refuse
to accept and wear this, is therefore an insult to him who
had provided it: and justly is the intruder, in such case,
cast out, and treated with the punishment due to insulted
dignity.
The Apocalypse, in accordance with this,
proceeds: "And to her," it is said (ver. 8), " was
granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and
white:" in other words, fine linen clean and white,
was given to her, in order that she might appear
without spot or blemish before her Lord. (Eph. v. 25), "
Christ loved the Church, and gave Himself for it; that He
might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of
water by the word." These are the means; blamelessness
before God is the end. It is added by St. John, '[For the
fine linen is the righteousness of saints.'1'' So again
(Rev. iii. 18), "/ counsel thee to buy of me...white
raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the
shame of thy nakedness do not appear," alluding to Gen.
iii. 21, where it is said, " The lord God made
coats of skins, and covered them'1'' (comp. Rev. vii.
13, seq.; xvi. 15); thus mystically intimating at once their
natural nakedness, and the means whereby this should be done
away.
To refuse the wedding-garment was
therefore, to refuse the great means of acceptance offered
by the host. In the Church, righteousness is that of
Christ. It is obtained by putting Him on by faith, as a
garment: and this is there offered to all without money, and
without price: and it is accounted to all by faith (see Rom.
iv. 3, 5, seq.). " To her was granted" &c. is said of
the Church of Christ in the aggregate, and thence to every
member in particular. Well then, may this holy family sing,
" Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to Him:"
because He has graciously united us to Himself, made us
the mystical members of His own body, by the victories he
has now won, and within the kingdom which He has so
established. This then, as before, must all belong to the
Church on earth ; not to the glorified spirits in heaven.
"Blessed are they" continues John,
"which are called" (i. e. have obediently accepted
the call) " unto the marriage-supper of the Lamb."
Blessed indeed who have thus been received, adopted,
justified, and sanctified, through the wash-
456 REVELATION, CHAP. XIX.
ing of water by the word, and the renewal
of the Holy Ghost; made sons of God, and placed on the path
that leadeth to life eternal. " These" it is added, "are
the true sayings of God:" i. e. these contain all His
provisions, made to effect all His purposes. Theirs it is
(ver. 10) to lay open "the testimony of Jesus"
and "is the spirit,'1'1 soul, and substance, "of"
all "prophecy4."—John now offers worship to his
informant who refuses to accept it, saying, " / am thy
fellow-servant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony
of Jesus :" that is, in whom the Spirit, the Water,
and the Blood, agree (1 John v. 8). Again (ib.
6), "It is the Spirit that leareth witness,'1'' i. e.
giveth this testimony. And (ib. 10), " He that believeth
on the Son of God hath the witness'''' (testimony) "
in himself." This is the blessedness which such enjoy :
all has resulted from the free and unmerited grace of God;
of themselves they are nothing : and hence, however exalted
in any respect whatsoever, they cannot receive worship one
of another. The same is true of the highest Archangel. To
suppose the contrary, is to exalt the creature at the
expense of the Creator, and plainly to evince the spirit of
Antichrist. The victory is therefore, now complete; the song
of praise has been sung, the banquet spread and enjoyed :
and we have now to consider a short recapitulation. I. Of
this warfare of the Son of Man, in order, as it
should seem, to give it the greater prominence in our
estimation. Then II. The fall of the enemy; and lastly, The
positive establishment of the Church, and in this,
the everlasting glories conferred
4 To the same effect our blessed Lord
(Luke xxiv. 27, seq.), " And beginning at Moses and all
the Prophets, He expounded unto them in all the
scriptures the things concerning Himself." The
consequence of which was, " They said one to another, Did
not our heart burn within us while He.. . opened to
us the Scriptures?" Again (ib. ver. 44.) " These
are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet
with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which are
written in the Law of Moses, and in the Prophets, and
in the Psalms, concerning me." " The words,"
here alluded to are probably the following (Oh. xxi.
22), " These be the days of vengeance, that all things
which are written may be fulfilled," And the testimony
which all these bear is, to Christ. And again (ib. xxii.
37), "The things concerning me have an end:"
i.e. a
destined accomplishment: and these were the days in which
this was to come to pass.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIX. 457
upon believers, in the universal establishment of the
Covenant of Grace.
Sect. IV.—Presenting a short
Recapitulation of the Warfare and
Victory.
Another Chapter ought to have begun here
(ver. 11). Nothing can indeed exceed the carelessness with
which these divisions have been made. Let readers bear this
in mind, and attend the more particularly to the context.
John begins, as is usual with him on the commencement of a
new vision, and as already noted: " / saw heaven opened,
and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was
called Faithful and True, and in righteousness doth He judge
and make war" From what is further said of Him here (to
ver. 14), it is evident that our blessed Lord is meant; and
that this is very little more than a repetition of what we
have seen, upon the opening of the first Seal (Chap. vi. 2).
The thing intended is therefore, in the main the same, as is
also that given under different figures in the other two
visions: all the woes inflicted in these were evidences of
the wrath of the Son of Man, as intended to effect the
subjugation of His enemies. " In righteousness doth He
judge and make war,"1"1 &c. (ib.) Comp. Isai. xi. 4,
seq., which is probably the place had in view by St. John.
Also Chap. iii. 14.
" His eyes were as a flame of
fire" (ver. 12). See Chap, i. 14, and the notes on it. "
He had a name written, that no man" (formerly)
"knew but himself.'1'' See Chap. ii. 17; iii. 12.
Allusion is here apparently made to Gen. xxxii. 29, and
Judg. xiii. 18. In the first it is said, "Wherefore is it
that thou dost ask after my name ?" In the
second, " Why askest thou thus after my name, seeing it
is secret1" ?" The Person who wrestled with Jacob, could
have been none less than Christ; for he wrestled with God,
and was thence named Israel', Prince of
God. In Judges (just cited)
5 Lit. Wonderful, an adjective,
formed, apparently from Is. ix. 6. The Masorets
however tell us, that the N is redundant, "which I am disposed to
treat as visionary. Nothing can be more likely, than that
Isaiah had the place in Judges in his eye when he wrote
this, and that he intended to throw light upon it.
458 REVELATION, CHAP. XIX.
the person appearing is said to be "an
angel of the lord:"" while (ib. ver. 28) he is spoken of
as being the Lord Himself: which must mean the Person
of Christ. As to His " new name''' (Rev. ii. 17 ; Hi-
12), the meaning probably is, that it should be of Gentile
origin, viz. Christ (the anointed, in Greek) ;
and hence, when used mystically, implying this
privilege in all who are truly His. " No man knoweth"
says St. John (chap. ii. 17), " saving he that
receiveth it:" i. e. in its saving influences. To the
same effect (Chap. iii. 12), "/ will write upon him the
name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is
new Jerusalem"..." and I will write upon him
my new name." We are told, Acts xi. 26, that " the
disciples were called Christians'1'1 i. e. by this new
name, "first in Antioch." Which some have
thought,—and perhaps with good reason,—that is meant, they were so called oracularly,
i. e. by Divine revelation. There was now no reason why
Hebrew terms should have the preference. The " new
Jerusalem'1'' is clearly the Christian Church: the
new name, as far as name is concerned, is Christ
and Christian. These the nations have adopted far and
wide: and they are everywhere known to imply the Person of
Christ, and thence his character in those who use
them.
"He was clothed'1'' (ver. 13)
"with a vesture dipped in blood" (see also ver. 15), all
of which has been sufficiently considered in the notes on
Chap. xiv. 19, 20. The same victory must therefore, of
necessity, be had in view in each case. (Ib.) " His"
(now known) " name is called the Word of God." So
John i. 1, a usage almost peculiar to him, and necessarily
designating the Person of Christ. " And the armies,"
it is said (ver. 14), "which were in heaven" (here
necessarily in His warfare on earth, and constituting His
spiritual soldiers or Church), "followed Him upon white
horses, and clothed in fine linen, white and clean:'1''
which, as we have already seen (Chap. iv. 4 ; vii. 9,14 ;
xix. 8), is the righteousness of saints on earth; not
of glorified spirits in heaven. And again (ver. 15), "
Out of His mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it He should
smite the nations; and...rule them with a rod of iron"
&c. Which must mean Christ's judgments on the wicked on
earth. The scene is therefore clearly on earth, and not in
heaven, in every case here: and these are but repetitions of
the same events.
REVELATION, CHAP. XIX. 459
The battle is now supposed to be over:
the fowls of the heavens are therefore invited (comp. Ezek.
xxxix. 17, seq., which clearly relates to these times) to
come and feast on the flesh of the slain. We have already
had this war and victory before us in Chap. vi. 12—16 ; xvi.
16 ; xvii. 13, 14. And we are told in the latter place (ver.
17)) that this war should be continued "until the words
of God should be fulfilled.'1'' Again (xix. 20), "the
Beast and the false prophet that wrought miracles before
him1'' (comp. Chap. xvi. 13, 14), "with which he
deceived them that had received the mart; of the Beast, and
them that worshipped his image" (see also Chap. xiii.
12— 15), cannot but identify the events of this context,
with those occurring in those places ; and hence shew, that
these are identically the same. These enemies are now given
(see Dan. vii. 11) to the burning flame.
Excursus.—On the extraordinary
Troubles of the last days of the Roman
Empire.
As it is indispensable some account
should be given of the last days of the heathen Roman
Empire, for the purpose of affording the testimony of
History to the events foretold by the Prophets, and
indirectly brought before us by St. John; I have deemed it
right to take the relation of Mr. Mede of these events, and
particularly as he appears to me to have given them in as
few words as this could be done.
"I will begin," says he", (Comment,
upon the Revelation, Fourth Seal), " at slaughter; and I
omit the things which this age suffered from a forrain
enemy, truly most grievous things; the barbarians with
rapines and murders wasting almost the whole Empire, under
the Emperours Gallus and Volusiams. ...We look
for intestine and domestique. Ten therefore, more or
less, Emperours and Caesars, which are counted
lawful, within the compass of this seal...i.e. the space of
three and thirty years, or a few more, did the sword, not of
their enemies, but of their own subjects take away. In the
same space, under the Emperour Gallienus alone, those
thirty tyrants which Pollio mentioneth...rose up in
divers parts of the Roman Empire: and almost all these"
(were) " slain
6 I quote the Edition of 1648.
460 REVELATION, CHAP. XIX.
either by their own, or by one another, or were put to
death by the lawful Emperours."
..." The Emperours themselves, and first
Maximinus, and last of all Galllenus, how
cruel were they? Maximinus... was so cruel, that some named
him Cyclops, others Bu&iris, others Sciron,
some Phalaris, many Typhon or Oyges,
The Senate so feared him, that they prayed in the
Temples publikely and privately, as also the women with
their children, that he might never see the city of Rome.
For they heard that some were crucified, others enclosed in
beasts newly killed, others cast to wilde beasts, others
bruised with cudgels, and all these without regard of
dignity.... He slew all that knew his descent, to hide the
baseness of his birth; yea and some of his friends, who for
pity and affection had often given him many things ; neither
was there a more cruel beast upon earth....Without
judgment,...accusation, defence, he slew all (of the faction
of some great one), took away the goods of all, and could
not satisfie himself with the slaughter of above four
thousand men.
" Hear also what Trebellius Pottio
saith of Gallienws. Ingenuus, saith he, being slain,
who was named Emperor of the Mcesian legions, he
bitterly shewed his cruelty upon all the Mcesians, as
well souldiers as citizens... and was so sharpe and cruel,
that he left most of the cities void of the male sex. The
same author upon the life of Gallienus, adds, The
Scythians saith he, invading Cappadocia, and
going through it, the souldiers thought again of making a
new Emperour: all of whom Gallienus after his manner
slew. He addeth in the end, He was too too cruel to the
souldiers, for he slew 3000 or 4000 every day....That no
evil might be wanting, saith he, in the times of
Gallienus, the city of the Bizantines, renowned
for sea-fights...was so destroyed by the souldiers of
Gallienus, that there was not a man left. For the
revenge of which destruction, Gallienus being again
received in Bizantium, he slayeth all the souldiers
unarmed," &c.
" So much for slaughters ; I come to
Pestilence." " Zo-naras is my author...that under the
Emperors Gallus and Volusianus the pestilence
arising from Ethiopia went through all the provinces
of Rome, and for fifteen years together incredibly wasted
them. Neither did I ever read of a greater plague (saith an
eminent man in our age) for that space of time or land."
REVELATION, CHAP. XIX. 461
" There remaineth yet famine, of these
three calamities ; which surely, that it could not be
wanting to this age, although none of the ancients had
brought it to light, any man may thence gather, that almost
all the Empire through these times was so polled and
consumed by the rapines and wastes of the Scythians,
that no nation, if credit be given to Zosimus, of the
Romane domain remained free from them; almost all the towns
were deprived of walls; and being deprived of them, the
greatest part were taken. How could it then be, but that the
fields should be forsaken,...plowing neglected, and
whatsoever provision there was spoiled ?
" And that in truth it came to pass, is
manifest by the Epistle of Dionysius Alexandrinus,
who then lived, to his brethren; wherein he testifieth, that
that fearful pestilence which we mentioned before, succeeded
the war and famine. After these things, saith he,
that is, the persecution which was under Decius (for he
meaneth that which went before the pestilence),.. .both war
and famine followed, which we suffered together with the
heathen: and a little after. But when, saith he, both we and
they had a little respit, that pestilence came upon us, a
thing more terrible to them than any terror, and more
lamentable than any calamity : and to us an exercise and
trial inferiour to none of the rest. Cyprian
con-firmeth it in his Apology to Demetrianus.
When, saith he, thou saiest that very many complain, that it
is imputed to us that wars arise oftener, that the
pestilence and famine do rage, and that it is such stormy
and rainy weather,1" &c.
Mr. Mede says under his fifth seal, " The
fifth seal shall begin from the Empire of Aurelianus,
in the year 268, at what time the fifteen years' pestilence
is extinguished, which was the longest of all the calamities
of the former seal. Now the most notable...is that
persecution of the Christians began by Dioclesian,
continued by others, the most bitter by much of all
which ever were. Former ages saw nothing comparable to this.
It was longer and more cruel (they are the words of
Orosius) than almost any fore-passed. For there was a
continual burning of Churches, proscribing of innocents,
slaughter of martyrs, for ten years' space.
Forthwith, in the beginning of that ten years, within thirty
days, about 17,000 men are reported to have been butchered ;
neither did the fury of the persecutors asswage in the
progress of time. In Egypt
462 REVELATION, CHAP. XIX.
alone (how small a part of the Empire of
Rome!) if credit be given to Doctor Ignatius, patriarch
of Antwch (as Scaliger hath it), there were butchered
144,000 men, and 700 banished, whence the Dioclesian ^Era
took its name among the ^Egyptians, and that to
this day it should be called the Martyrs' -J?ra." So
far Mr. Mede.
Those who wish to prosecute this inquiry,
will, of necessity, have recourse to the original writers,
such as the early Fathers, Justin Martyr, Tertullian,
Origen, Eusebius, and others; but as Mr. Dodwell has written
a very elaborate Treatise on the subject, among his
Dissertationes Cyprianicce, entitled, De paucitate
Martyrum, which may be consulted with great advantage, I
shall deem it sufficient here to offer a few remarks on
certain parts of this.
It will be seen from the extract given
above from Mr. Mede, that he makes the vast number of
martyrdoms of those times, a consideration of great
importance to the confirmation of his scheme and
conclusions. Mr. Dodwell, on the other hand, believing these
numbers to have been greatly exaggerated, labours much, and
puts forth very considerable ability and learning, to shew
that they were but few. The probability seems to be here,—as
in all such controverted cases,—that the martyrs were
neither so numerous as some have been disposed to make them,
nor so few as Mr. Dodwell would have them to be.
Mr. Dodwell's arguments are grounded on
the best probabilities he could arrive at, by adducing and
discussing the very scanty accounts which have come down to
our times: which, in the absence of a sufficiency of
positive documents, was all that he could do. If indeed, the
great work of Eusebius on this subject had come down to us,
the case would have been different. It is my intention now
to shew, that Mr. Dodwell has in one very remarkable
instance failed to do justice to his authority. The place I
propose to examine, is the sixty-second Section of his
Dissertatio de paucitate Martyrum.
The point disputed here is, a passage
adduced by Aringhus, from Cyprian's ExJiortatio
ad Martyrium, in which it is said (Dodwell's edit. p.
181), " numerari non possunt mar-tyres Christiani."
Cyprian's proof is, Rev. vi. 9—14, both as to their being
innumerable, and having come out of great
REVELATION, CHAP. XIX. 463
tribulation. It should be observed, that
he had quoted several instances of martyrdom, occurring
under the partriarchal and Jewish dispensations; and that he
now speaks of those under the Christian. Mr, Dodwell's first
argument is, that if these in the Revelation are to be
compared with those under the Old Testament, they cannot be
said to be innumerable. Which every one must see in a
moment, is fallacious. His next argument is, that the holy
martyr Cyprian speaks here, not of the martyrs who suffered
in the persecutions under the Emperors, but of those who
should suffer during the whole of Gospel times (" Sed potius
eorum qui Evangelii totius temporibus futuri
essent," are his words). But who, 1 ask, does not see, that
this is a wholesale assumption on the part of Mr. Dodwell ?
and one which takes it for granted that St. Cyprian
understood the Apocalypse, just as Mr. Mede does ? The truth
is, St. Cyprian reasons here, as he does on the martyrdoms
of the Old Testament, from this event as from a fact,
and as if these persons had so come out of great
tribulation, and had washed their robes in the blood of the
Lamb. The consideration indeed, he urges for future
instruction and encouragement: for this is the object of his
Tract: while it is certain he gives us his opinion ; not a
conclusion on the theory of Mr. Mede.—But the assumption of
Cyprian is also untenable. It does not appear,—nor can it be
made to appear,—that this innumerable army of the Redeemed,
although coming out of great tribulation, were all martyrs.
Mr. Dodwell cannot therefore, nor yet St. Cyprian, be here
wholly relied on.
That the number of martyrs was in every
case greater than Mr. Dodwell is willing to allow, appears
therefore likely. Nor can his next Dissertatio de
Martyrum fortitudine be understood, as far as I can
see, on any other supposition. And again, if the persecuting
Emperors really were, as indeed the Roman historians
themselves represent them, and as reported by Mr. Mede, — no
matter what Dodwell, or Gibbon, may say to the contrary,—men
who could indulge to the extent many of them did, in the
murder and proscription of their own citizens and friends;
Is it to be supposed they would be more lenient towards
others, whom they looked upon as atheists, and as hateful to
both gods and men? Every one who has looked into the
464 KEVELATION, CHAP. XX
histories of the Papal
persecutions,—where similar power and a similar spirit
prevailed,—very well knows to what an extent these were
carried. And I ask, Is it to be supposed that the very
worst times, under Rulers the worst imaginable of
heathen Roman domination, would in such case be less
ferocious and bloody 2 The authoritative accounts we have of
these, do certainly present us with scenes so shocking, as
to be scarcely credible : which is sufficient to prove the
animus of these men. Add to this the power they possessed ;
and the probability must be strong, that the martyrdoms
suffered could not be few7. But, as remarked elsewhere, it
is not necessary to our question that they should be
innumerable. That many should fall, is the
declaration of prophecy: and that many did so fall,
every particular connected with this question, conspires to
prove : and this is enough for us.
There were to be expected too within this
period, according to our Lord's prediction (Luke xxi. 10,
ike.), besides wars and rumours of wars, "great
earthquakes in divers places, and famines, and pestilences,
and fearful sights, and great signs from heaven." Of the
famines and pestilences we have had some account: of the
earthquakes, &c. take the following. In the eighth year
of Trajan's reign a dreadful earthquake overturned, in Asia,
the cities of Elea, My-rine, fitame, and Cumce,
in Greece, those of Opus and Oritce8. Again,
in about two years after, the Pantheon in Rome was burnt by
lightning, and some cities in Galatia were destroyed by an
earthquake9. Soon after this Antioch was nearly ruined by
one of the most dreadful earthquakes mentioned in history10.
Again, in the reign of Gordian (about a.d. 240), there
happened a dreadful earthquake, which overturned a great
many cities, and destroyed an
8 Mr. Dodwell speaks in one place ($ xc.)
of deaths from ten to twenty in a day as inconsiderable,
but frequent! of those from thirty, sixty, and a
hundred, rare! Besides he thinks, that a number far less
than one hundred quite sufficient to blunt the edge of one
sword, and to tire one executioner: for not more than one
was allowed! See also the close of § xcii. a
specimen perhaps of the feeblest advocacy that mortal man
ever advanced, in favour of tyranny the most cruel!
9 Univers. Hist. Vol. xv. p. 127. 9 Ib. p.
135, seq.
10 Ib. pp. 138, 402.
REVELATION, CHAP. XX. 465
infinite number of people11. Again (about
a.d. 260), in the times of Gallienus, the empire was in many
places afflicted by other calamities. The sun was overcast
with thick clouds, and great darkness continued for several
days together, attended with violent earthquakes and
dreadful claps of thunder, not in the air, but in the bowels
of the earth, which opened in many places, and swallowed up
great numbers of the people. The sea swelling beyond
measure, broke in upon the continent, and drowned whole
cities. The plague raged with great violence in Greece,
Egypt, and especially at Rome, where it swept
off, for some time, five thousand persons a day. To these
were added, the incursions of the Goths into Greece, and of
the Scythians into Asia12. Which will perhaps be sufficient
to shew, that all so foretold was fulfilled to the very
letter.
Sect. VI.—On the Fall of the Antichrist.
the next Chapter (xx.) presents us with a
more particular account of the restraints and final
overthrow of the great Enemy, the Instigator of this whole
warfare with the Lamb and His saints: which commences, as it
should seem, with the period of the Apostolical preaching
(see pp. 328—331, above). This may be looked upon therefore,
as a sort of counterpart to the last ten verses of the
preceding Chapter, which details the victorious progress of
" the Son of Man." The first three verses here, tell
us of the binding of Satan for " a thousand years,"
and of his being, after the expiration of that period, let
loose for " a little season."
We have already seen on Chap. ix. 13;
xii. 7, seq., above, that Satan was cast down from heaven;
i. e. out of the visible Church of God by the Redeemer; in
other words, that he was so bound by the stronger man, and
his house and goods so spoiled, that he could by no means
injure, in a spiritual sense, the commissioned messengers of
Christ. We evidently have here, under other terms and
figures, a reca-
11 Ib. p. 402.
12 Ib. p. 435. See also Milman's Gibbon,
Ch. x. on Decius. Also pp. 420, 433. Vol. m.
p. 437, &c. Also Aurelius Victor (Index Terras motus,
&c.).
466 REVELATION, CHAP. XX.
pitulation of that event. "/ saw,"
says John, "an angel come down from heaven, having the
key of the bottomless pit, and a great chain in his hand,
and he...bound him" (Satan) " a thousand years13."
The next verse tells us, " that he should deceive the
nations no more, till the thousand years should be
fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little
season." In Chap. xii. 12, this latter period is termed
"a short time." And from what follows, viz. that of
the persecutions, this must come after the Apostolic period.
Satan is therefore, at this period, bound
with respect to the nations: and hence it was, that no
violent opposition from these was experienced by the
Apostles. But, after this period he was to be loosed for the
purpose, as it should seem, of stirring these up to try and
to purify the Church. The Angel who now binds Satan is, no
doubt, our blessed Lord, for He it is (Chap. i. 18) that has
the keys of hell and of death, and who places him
under the feet of His Apostles (Luke x. 19). The fallen
star (Chap. ix. 1), to whom the key of the bottomless
pit is given, is evidently Satan ; for we are told that, to
him it was given to make war with the saints; and for this
purpose,—as we have seen in its place,—were the powers of
hell allowed to come forth: but this belongs, of necessity,
to the period of his loosing.
We are in this first instance therefore,
within the period of the Apostolical mission and power. It
is said accordingly (ver. 4), " And I saw thrones, and
they " (i. e. impersonally, meaning here the Apostles),
" sat on them, and judgment" it is added, " was
given unto them." So our blessed Lord, Matt. xix. 28, "
Verily I say unto you, That ye which
13 It has elsewhere been shewn, that St.
Peter (Ep. 2. Ch. iii. 8), speaking of this very period,
also calls it " a thousand years," and makes it equal
to "the day of the Lord" (ib. ver. 10). Some, it
should seem (verr. 4, 9), had retorted upon the Christians
the fact, that up to this time no coming of the Lord had
taken place; and hence they assumed that none would. Peter
therefore, in order to make this day of the Lord an
indefinite period of some considerable extent, compares it
with another, equally indefinite,—but literally expressive
of greater length, viz. a thousand years—after the
expiration of which, he goes on to tell us, a new heaven
and new earth; in other words, a new creation, i.
e. spiritually considered, looked for by him and his
brethren, should actually be given.
REVELATION, CHAP. XX. 467
have followed me, in the regeneration"
(i. e. of the world in its new creation), "when the
Son of Man shall sit in the throne of His glory,"" (all
power being now given to Him, de jure, in heaven and
earth) " ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones,
judging 'the twelve tribes of Israel." See also Luke
xxii. 29, 30). Hence the term " thrones " in our
text: not the one throne of Daniel, vii. 9, nor the
thrones of the fallen states there had in view: these
are quite different things. The judgment now given
to them moreover, can refer, as far as the Scripture is
concerned, to none but those so spoken of by our Lord, as
just cited. See also 1 Cor. vi. 2, to the same effect.
" I saw," adds John, " the
souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus."
This is evidently a repetition of what we saw (Chap. vi.
9) under the opening of the fifth seal, and has
therefore in view the martyrdom of those who fell during the
Apostolic, and immediately succeeding, times, as shewn in
that place. John proceeds, " And which had not worshipped
the beast," &c. (See Chap. xiii. 15), which clearly
carries us beyond these times, and into those of the general
persecution. "And they lived,'''' continues John, "
and reigned with Christ a thousand years." If the
Apocalypse includes here, something to take place after the
Apostolic times—which I think is evident,—then he styles the
whole period, termed the day of the Lord, "
a thousand years;" which indeed St. Peter might have
meant in the place just now quoted: for full judgment
was not awarded to the martyrs of both periods, until the
close of the last. These may therefore fairly be said to
have " lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years14."
14 If objection be made to this
apparently arbitrary change of the extent of this period, my
answer will be: These periods being not chronological,
but wholly mystical, must of necessity be
accommodated to the events which they involve. We have had
above (Oh. ix. 15) an hour, day, month, and year,
all evidently marking the same period, viz. that of the
general persecutions; and therefore, the last half of
Daniel's seventieth week. So also (Ch. xvii. 12), where "one hour"
must be a part of the same period: while in
other places, " The day of the Lord," "the acceptable
year of the Lord," and the like, evidently mark our
whole period. The places in which this year is
divided into summer and winter ; this day into
evening and morning, have already been pointed out, as has the division of
Daniel's seventieth week into 83 days, &c. Any abrupt change
therefore, of one of these for another, need not be
considered strange in language such as this.
468 REVELATION, CHAP. XX.
We have seen that the Apostles were now
constituted Judges of the tribes of Israel; we are
further taught, that they also reigned as kings during its
continuance. So Chap. v. 10, " Thou...hast made us unto
our God kings and priests: and we shall reign upon earth,"
i. e. spiritually. Again, Rom. v. 17, " They which
receive abundance of grace...shall reign in life by one,
Jesus Christ,"" i.e. all of them, converts as well as
Apostles, over sin and death: and upon sinners can all the
saints declare judgment, not execute it. Again, 1 Cor. iv.
8, " Ye have reigned as kings without us: and I would to
God ye did reign, that we also might reign with you." It
is evident from the preceding verse, that these Corinthians
had set up a spiritual kingly rule, —which as Christians
they had received,—and, had at the same time, excluded the
Apostles who conferred it on them. " Would to God,"
says St. Paul, "ye" (truly) "did reign, that we also
might reign with you:" i. e. as it is just we should.
Hence too, Rev. iii. 11, " Hold that fast which thou
hast, that no man take thy crown:" i. e. so deprive thee
of thy spiritual kingdom in Christ, that thou lose thy reign
in life with Him. Besides, if the saints were now in a
situation to judge of the world, they were in one to
exercise a spiritual kingly power: for, to judge in
this way is a royal prerogative, and this of those only who
personate Him under His sign manual and seal. These were now
the Apostles primarily, as ministers; their converts
secondarily, each being spiritual kings and
priests unto God.
" The rest of the dead " (ver. 5)
" lived not again until the thousand years were
finished." By " lived not again" is meant,
partook not of the first resurrection as taught and
experienced within these, i. e. the period appointed for the
regeneration of the world, (see Matt. xix. 28). "
This," it is accordingly added, " is the first
resurrection." That is, Mankind generally received now,
for the first time after the fall, that newness of
life which secured to them an immunity from the second
death; and hence it is said (ver. 6), " Blessed and holy
is he " (i. e. every one, now, and in all succeeding
time) " that hath part in the first resurrection, on such
the
REVELATION, CHAP. XX. 469
second " (i. e. eternal) " death
hath no power: but they shall be priests of God, and of
Christ:" all which is clearly the enunciation of
doctrine, and will therefore be always applicable, as the
circumstances of the case shall admit. It applies
primarily perhaps, to the Saints of the whole of this
particular period, for the reason just assigned: and hence,
as the blessedness had in view was future to much of John's
time, it is added, " and" they " shall reign with
him a thousand years."
And again, if this be extended into all
time, then must this thousand years apply to every believer
in his day. And, in this case, the first
resurrection may be taken to imply, that Christianity
alone, which was taught and received at this
regenerating period, (comp. Gal. i. 8, 9), not that
which may be deduced by any sort of development,
however clever or flattering it may appear. Those moreover,
who " lived not again,"" (i.
e. were not raised as from the dead) " until the
thousand years were finished" (not implying that they
should after this), will be limited to our first period, and
signify the Jews, and others15, who chose to remain in a
state of spiritual death. To the same effect it is said of
Jerusalem (see on Chap. xi. 2, above) that it should be
trodden under foot forty and two months16, but not
implying, that it should afterwards be restored.
St John now returns to his more
particular enouncements, and tells us (ver. 7, seq.) that,
when the thousand years should have expired, Satan should be
loosed, i.e. for a little season. What that season
was, has been shown above: that in
15 Tertullian tells us, Prcescript.
Hceret. § xx. as to the planting of Christianity in the
Apostolic times, " Ecclesias apud unamquamquo civitatem
condiderunt, a quibus traducem fidei et semina doctrines
cseterse exinde Ecclesise mutuatee sunt, et quotidie
mutuantur." And the fact is, we read of Paul going to the
larger cities or towns, as Eome, Ephesus, Athens, and the
like, Bereea, Derbe, &c., which affords perhaps the best
interpretation to his expressions quoted above,... " the
Gospel is come unto you, as it is in all the world"..."
and has been preached unto every creature under heaven."
Col. i. &c. It was under the milder Emperors, according
to Lactantius, that it made its way into the villages, and
other less frequented places. See p. 215, above, Note.
16 See p. 39, above, with the Note.
470 REVELATION, CHAP. XX.
which power was given to the persecuting
Little Horn, or Antichrist, to make war upon
the Saints: that is, after the Apostolic period should have
closed. John adds, " And shall go out to deceive the
nations which are in" (all) " the four quarters of
the earth, Gog and Magog1''', to gather them together to
battle : the number of whom is as the sand of the sea,"
He continues (ver. 9), " And they went up on the breadth
of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about,
and the beloved city" (i. e. the true Zion of God)
; "and fire came down from God out of heaven, and
devoured them.'1''
It is impossible not to see, that the war
now to be made upon the Saints, is that assigned by Daniel
to the Little Horn, or, that the devouring fire here,
made to destroy the adversary, is the burning flame
to which his body was, according to Daniel, to be given.
This war then, was to continue for the space of a time,
times, and the dividing of time: according to the
Apocalypse,—as above,—for forty-two months, in other
words, " twelve hundred and sixty days," or again, "
three days and a half: i. e. the latter half of
Daniel's seventieth week, (taken in the former cases as a
week of years) when the Apostolic period should have closed,
and Jerusalem with its Temple have fallen. This compassing
about of the camp of the Saints must therefore, happen after
the close of the first " thousand years " mentioned
above, and upon Satan's being loosed from his chains. This
did accordingly so happen, soon after the fall of Jerusalem
and the close of the Apostolic period. That Apostolic period
therefore, and that binding, must of necessity have
synchronized, and have constituted the Apostolical
Millennium16, as also shewn above.
17 On Gog and Magog, see p.
293, seq. above. According to He-Todotus (Lib. i. cc. cm.
cvn), as Scythians they invaded Palestine, and penetrated as
far as Ashkelon, where they destroyed a very ancient temple
of Venus. But he says nothing of Cyaxares being their leader
at this time.
18 Nothing can be more pitiable than the
sophistry of Gibbon on the subject of the Millennium. It is
true indeed, too much opportunity has been afforded for
this, both by ancient and modern expounders of the
Scripture. Of the ancients it may be said in extenuation,
their circumstances were, after the Apostolic period, such
as to make it anything but probable they would understand
the Revelation of St. John. Their ablest men had been
philosophers, and hence had been trained in a system, but
little calculated to help them in interpreting this book.
Jewish tradition had moreover, from the first, made inroads
upon the Church. The moderns ought to have done better: and
they would, had Biblical learning been cultivated under half
the encouragement afforded to profane. " As the works of
Creation," says Gibbon, " had been finished in six days,
their duration in their present state, according to
tradition.. . was fixed to 6000 years. By the same analogy
it was inferred that this long period.. . would be succeeded
by a joyful sabbath of a thousand years." Which is purely
Jewish. Gibbon tells us too, that " it appears to have been
the reigning sentiment of the orthodox." But this is not
wholly true. It was the favourite sentiment of the
heterodox; and from them, it is still that of the
Mohammedans. On this see Part ni. of our Preface.
It should moreover be borne in mind, that
many of the early Fathers died, before the period for the
full establishment of the Church had arrived. Let this be
added to their other disadvantages, and no one will wonder,
that they erred on this particular subject; while on every
other intimately connected with it, they were perfectly
correct.
REVELATION, CHAP. XX. 471
We have here again a mere repetition of
what we have seen in Chap. xvi. 14, under the sixth
Vial: in Chap. xiii. 5, seq., Chap. xi. 7, seq., and again
in Chap. ix. 1, seq., under the fifth and sixth
trumpets. In Chap. xvi. " The spirits of devils,
working miracles, go forth unto the kings of the whole
world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of
God." So here, Chap. xx. 8, and Chap. xiii. 5, seq., we
have Daniel's Little Horn (vii. 8, &c.) with a mouth
speaking great things and blasphemies. This power too
was to continue forty-two months: our (xx. 3)
little season and (xii. 12) short time. In verse
14, here, we have these messengers of Satan in the heathen
priesthood, made to deceive them that dwelt on the earth,
by means of false miracles, as foretold by our Lord. In
Chap. xiii. power is given to the Beast to make war with the
saints, and to overcome them for a certain season; here (ver
9), " to compass their camp about,'''1 &c. In Chap.
xi. 7, " When the witnesses" (i. e. the Apostles and
their coadjutors) " have finished their testimony,
the beast ascends out of the bottomless pit, wages war with
them, and kills them: (ver. 9) they are considered as dead
for " three days and a half." That is, the
Apostolic period being finished, Satan stirs up the
nations, subject to the
472 REVELATION, CHAP. XX.
power of the Little Horn, so that they
encompass the camp of the Saints, that is, God's true Zion,
for the purpose of destroying it. But (Chap. xi. 5, just as
in Chap. xx. 9) "Fire proceedeth out of their
mouth, and devoureth their enemies:" alluding to the
case of Elijah (2 Kings i. 10—13); for a witness similar to
these was he. We are moreover, instructed here, that this
should take place after the Apostolic period. Satan's being
bound therefore, " a thousand years,"—but now
loosed,—must have been during this period : i. e. during the
first half of Daniel's seventieth week. See on Chap. ix. 1,
seq., and page 315, seq., above.
From all which it must appear, as clearly
perhaps as words can make it, that the thousand years
mentioned above, must have constituted the Apostolic period
or Millennium, and have continued up to the fall of the
Temple, and the commencement of the persecutions; that the
general encompassing of the camp of the Saints, the beloved
City, must signify the persecutions generally, under the
reign of the Little Horn; and that the fire which
consumed the besiegers, can be no other than the burning
flame of Daniel, to which the body of this Beast was to
be consigned. And lastly, that this destruction by fire
should close this warfare, and deliver up the universal and
everlasting Empire, de facto, to the Son of Man.
We have therefore, in this Book three distinct visions,
teaching identically the same things, just as it is the case
generally in Daniel, and the other Prophets; and all these
bearing directly upon the Rule and Empire of Jesus; and
constituting Him the spirit, essence, and object, of all
prophecy. I am well aware indeed that those, whose object it
is to extend Prophecy to all time, and its particulars to
every secular resemblance they happen to meet with,
will not condescend to particulars of this sort,
notwithstanding the fact, that the usage of all Prophecy is
in its favour.
Chapter VII.
ON THE DOCTRINES CONNECTED WITH THE
EVENTS ALREADY CONSIDERED.
Sect. I.—On the Judgment delivered.
W E have to consider, in the next place,
the doctrinal application of all this: for although events,
marvellous in the extreme, form its substratum,, they
do not nevertheless, constitute the whole, and perhaps not
the main thing, intended to be taught. We are generally
instructed then, that " The Devil that " (so) "
deceived them" (the whole world) " was " (now) "
cast into the lake ofjire and brimstone, where the Beast
and the false Prophet" (also) " were, and shall be
tormented day and night for ever and ever." That is, not
only had the armies of the whole world, assembled against
the Church, been devoured by fire; but their Instigator the
Devil, their Leader the Beast, and their spiritual Guide the
False Prophet, were consigned to everlasting burnings, which
is the second death. We next have the source of all this,
viz.—
" I saw " (ver. 11) " a great
white throne, and Him that sat on it, from whose face the
earth and the heaven fled away; and there was no place found
for them " (Comp. Chap. vi. 14, and xvi. 20). We have,
as it should seem, the judgment given in favour of " the
Saints of the Most High" according to Daniel, now before
us: " The great white throne" here, cannot but remind
us of " the Ancient of days (Dan vii. 9), "
sitting, whose garment was white as snow, and the
hair of his head like the pure wool : His throne too
like the fiery flame1, &c. Where John makes the
1 I cannot help thinking, that by "
the Ancient of days" here, is meant Christ, i. e.
the
Word, whose outgoings were from everlasting, seated in His throne of judgment: by
"the Son of Man,"
"the man Cftrist Jesus," i. e. as here exhibited in the
seed of Abraham, to whom all power was to be given,
Constituting Him the Christ; and, by virtue of this
anointing, a King higher than the kings of the
earth (Ps. xlv. 6, 7), and also superior to every order
of Angels (Heb. i. 4—9, inclus.).
474 REVELATION, CHAP. XX.
throne white,—be it
observed,—Daniel makes the clothing and hair of the Judge
white. By the earth and heaven's flying away, is, no
doubt, primarily to be understood, the entire
passing away of Old things, as taught by the Apostle
(Heb. viii. 13:2 Cor. v. 17, &c.), which was indeed the
great object of this judgment: these words too, it is
impossible literally to understand. And secondarily,
perhaps the final dissolution of all things: and I am
disposed to believe, that it was under events such as these,
that the Old Testament taught the doctrines of a future
state, which the ministry of inspired men may have made
clear; but which Commentators failing to observe, have
generally denied that it taught any such thing; and yet it
is certain, that such a belief prevailed: while the New
Testament, exhibiting no shadowy system, and intended for
all—many of whom must be unacquainted with Hebrew usages—is
under the necessity of speaking directly and specifically on
these subjects.
Again, " / saw the dead, small and
great, stand before God; and the books were opened" is
an echo of Daniel (chap. vii. 10), and should seem primarily
to refer to the events there mentioned : which, being now
fulfilled, may be justly propounded as vouchers for a
similar judgment yet to come. Besides, to " the books
opened " there, we have here the addition of " the
Book of life." The consummation of the events in
question, has now had the effect of opening this to all; and
of giving all an opportunity of escaping from the wrath to
come; and hence, of making all responsible for their deeds,
and obnoxious to a judgment " according to their works."
The sea, death of every sort, with the grave,
now give up their dead, which are judged accordingly:
while all found written in the Lamb's book of life, pass
from death to life, and come not into condemnation.
" This" it is added, "is the second death:"
intended
It is certain, that no revelation was
ever made of the person of the Father, as it also is, that
none can be. The revelation here made, does therefore seem
to me, to have been intended for a purpose infinitely great
in importance: i. e. to inculcate a doctrine often found
difficult to be understood, and hard to be believed, to do
this in the most obvious manner; and hence to afford the
means of making clear and easy a very large portion of
Scripture, which could otherwise present no very consistent
meaning.
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 475
perhaps to impress upon us, the
inseparable connexion between the things of Christ here, and
hereafter. In our primary sense, this will enounce
the final and eternal fall of mystical Babylon ; and from
the fact that these terms are taken from Daniel, I am led to
hold, that this sense was primarily intended to be
conveyed ; while I also am, from the additions noticed
above, that the doctrine of the final judgment was also
intended; and that this was given as the lesson mainly to be
inculcated here, and to the end of time, in this very
remarkable Book. It may not perhaps be out of place, to
offer a few remarks on the contrast presented in this
context, between " the first resurrection, and the second
death."
Sect. II.—On the particular
Character and State, in principle, of the First
Resurrection: or, which is the same thing, Christianity
in the abstract.
in the first place then (xxi. 1, seq.), "
And I saw," says St. John, "a new heaven and a new
earth^: for the First heaven and first earth were passed
away; and there was no
2 In Isai. Li. this was thus foretold, in
connexion with the privileges of God's true Zion. In verse 6
we have: " The heavens shall vanish away like smoke, and
the earth shall wax old like a garment" (as in Rev. xx.
11, above. See also Heb. i. 11, and Nahum i. 5, &c.): "
but my righteousness," it is added, "
shall not be
abolished:" i. e. on earth, of necessity: it would be
next to absurd to suppose, that this could be said of the
heaven of glorified spirits. Then (ver. 16), " I have
covered thee" (i. e. the true Zion) " in the shadow
of mine hand, that I may plant the" (new) "heavens,
and lay the foundation of the" (new) "earth: and say
unto Zion, Thou art" (and shalt be for ever) "mypeople."
Which, —as in 2 Pet. iii. 10,—-can with no
shew of propriety apply to the physical world. Again, Ps.
cii. 12, seq., quite in keeping with Heb. i. 11, as referred
to above. " Thou, O lord, shalt endure for ever"
&c. " Thou shalt arise, and have mercy upon Zion; for
the time to favour 'her, yea, the set time is come."
Shewing that the time set for this had now
arrived ; the Psalmist, placing himself within this
period,—as it is the manner of the Prophets,—and speaking as
if he then saw it. Again, placing all this under the New
Covenant: " So the heathen shall fear thy name,... when
the Lord shall build up Zion;" which is here exhibited
by St. John as done in the New Jerusalem. Ib. ver. 18, "This shall be written for the generation to come"
(i.
e. not merely for the Jews) " in their generations."
It is added, " And the people which shall be created
shall praise the Lord:" i. e. in His spiritual
Zion, not at the earthly one. So again, verr. 21, 22,
"In Zion and in Jerusalem, when the people" (nations)
" and kingdoms are gathered together'' (where ? in
Canaan ?) " to serve the Lord." This was therefore,
to he a newly created people. On this see also Isai.
xli. 18—21; xLiii. 7; xlt. 8, and xLviii. 6, seq. " /
have shewed thee new things from this time. . .. They
are created now," &c. See also Ps. civ. 30, 31, where
the same thing is evidently had in view. Again, Ps. xcvi.
10, " The lokd reigneth, the world also hath
he established," &c., not physically: gee the
context, ib. xciii. 1, &c.
476 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI.
more sea." We were told above, that "
the " (old) " earth and heaven fled away, and'"
that "there was found no place for them:" not
that the physical heavens and earth had so
disappeared, this would be absurd to suppose, as to the
events here in question; but, that the old moral System so
passed away, in order to make room for a better, termed in
the mystical language of Scripture, a new creation,
as already shewn. Let us now turn to the apparent source,
both of this phraseology, and of the event brought before
us. In Isaiah chap. lxv. 16, seq., we have: " He who
blesseth himself in" (all) " the earth, shall bless
himself in the God of truth : and he that sweareth in the
earth " (i. e. hereafter) shall swear by the God of
truth; because"—it is added,—" the former troubles
are forgotten, and because they are hid from mine eyes."
Which must necessarily refer to Christian times, when old
things should have so passed away. " For, behold,"
continues the Prophet, " / create new heavens, and a new
earth; and the former shall not be remembered, nor come into
mind:"" i. e. of necessity, the former moral state of
things; not some former physical world. The next verse
explains this: " But be ye " (i. e. mine elect)
" glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create :
for behold, I create Jerusalem" (i. e. which is now
the mother city of us all) " a rejoicing, and her people a
joy. And," it is added, " / will rejoice in "
(this new) " Jerusalem, and joy in my people : and the
voice of weeping shall be no more heard in her, nor the
voice of crying :" i. e. expressive of spiritual
destitution and sorrow: for,—be it observed,—this language
is used only in a spiritual sense: tribulation the
Saints may, and shall, have in the world; but in their
Redeemer's Zion, they shall have perfect peace, because they
are stayed on Him (Isai. xxvi. 3. Comp. John iv. 14 : vi.
35,50, 58). We
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 477
may now pass on to ver. 25 : " The
wolf and the lamb shall feed together,'1'' &c...."
they shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain,""
as in Chap. xi. 6, &c., which see. All of which must, of
necessity, refer to the times of Christ, and imply an
entirely new moral and religious state of things,
such as the New Covenant teaches: not a new physical world;
with this it has nothing to do.
Again, Chap. Lxvi. 10, seq. " Rejoice
ye with Jerusalem, and be glad with her, all ye that love
Tier " (i. e. as a true spiritual mother) : "
Rejoice for joy with her, all ye that mourn for her: that ye
may suck, and be satisfied with the breasts of her
consolations; that ye may milk out, and be delighted with
the abundance of her glory....Behold, I will extend peace to
her like a river, and the glory of the Gentiles like a
flowing stream," Sec. (Comp. Chap. ii. 2, seq. and Chap.
di. 7—11). We then have (Lxvi. 15—18), the fiery judgments
of God denounced against both Jew and Gentile, who should
afflict this His Zion; then (verr. 19—21, inclus.) the
mission of the Escaped; i. e. her Apostles to
the Gentiles: and then, "For as the new heavens and the
new earth, which I will make, shall remain" (i. e. for
ever) " before me, saith the Lord, so shall your seed"
(i. e. in the Holy Remnant, and in their converts to be
counted for a generation), " and your name remain"
That is, in this spiritual Zion and new Jerusalem, the
Metropolis of the Son of Man's kingdom, even to the end of
time.
We have now only to turn to the New
Testament to assure ourselves, that it was to this New
Jerusalem and spiritual City of God, that the Apostles
invited and introduced their converts; and that they also
expected soon to enjoy the realization of the new heaven
and new earth throughout the whole world, which Isaiah
had so explicitly foretold. St. Paul says then, as noted
more than once above, (Heb. xii. 22, seq.) to the converted
Jews of his day, and in direct contrast with the older and
worn-out system of Moses: " Ye are come unto Mount Sion,
and unto the City of the living God, the heavenly
Jerusalem3, and to an innumerable company
3 This spiritual City is repeatedly
brought before us in the Psalms. See Ps. xlvi. where verse
6, the raging of the heathen against it, as against its King
in Ps. ii. 1, is dwelt upon (comp. Ps. Lxviii. 12, &c.)
478 EEVELATION, CHAP. XXI. [bk. in. ch. vn.
of Angels... and to Jesus the Mediator of
the new covenant." They had therefore come to a new
system, the true, i.e. real, not the
shadowy, Zion; the Jerusalem, whose sanctuary and King
is above, but is, in the nurture she has to impart, the
spiritual Mother of all Believers; the breasts of
whose consolations they then sucked, under Apostolical
guidance ; and all ever shall with joy unspeakable and full
of glory. A little lower down (ver. 28), St. Paul styles
this a kingdom: " Wherefore," says he, " we
receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved:" (i. e. of
the Son of Man, in contradistinction to the Mosaic which
should pass away), " let us have grace, whereby we may
serve God acceptably,," &c.
Again, (Gal. iv. 25, seq.) " This Agar
is mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to Jerusalem which
now is, and is in bondage with her children. But Jerusalem
ivhich is above is free, which is the Mother of us all."
He then cites a place from Isaiah (chap. l!v. 1, i. e. of
the very context quoted above); " Rejoice, thou barren
that bearest not: break forth and cry, thou that travailest
not: for the desolate hath many more children than she which
hath an husband." He then determines the accomplishment
of this as a prediction, in these words, " We brethren,
as Isaac was, are the children of promise:" that is, of
the spiritual and new family of Zion, now to be collected
out of both Jews and Gentiles.
St. Peter, again (2 Ep. iii. 10, seq.), "
The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night"
(i. e. as foretold,
Again, Ps. xLviii. 1, seq. In ver. 2
here, this City is said to be " the joy of the whole
earth:"... and " the City of the great King." And
again (verr. 4, 5), we have the assembled heathen kings
discomfited, and put to flight. In verse 8 this City is "
established for ever." It is therefore, the spiritual
Metropolis of the whole earth, and the spiritual residence
of its King the Son of M'an, as promised in the
Covenant with Abraham. Ib. ver. 3," God is known;"
literally, " God shall (surely) become known,"
&c. which is the true force of the Niphal form JH13. See my
Heb.
Gram. Ib. ver. 7, " Thou breakest
the ships of Tarshish," &c. where the particle |3 (ver.
6) should be repeated, or 3 be supplied (i.e. Even as thou didst break, &c.
i. e. as in the case of Jehoshaphat's fleet, 1 Kings xxii. 48.
2 Chron. xx. 37, or as such ships are often broken, so
should these heathen kings be. See also Ps. Lxxviii. 68, 69
; Lxxxvii.
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 479
Matt. xxiv. 43 ; and which should take
place, as to the Jews, before that generation
should have passed; and (ib. 34), as to the Gentiles,
at a period farther off: (ib. ver. 29, as here in St. Peter)
: " in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great
noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat; the
earth also, and the works that are therein, shall be burned
up." (Comp. Isai. xxx. 27, seq.; xxxiv. 4, seq,; Li. 6 ;
ib. ver. 16; Ezek. xxxii. 7; Joel ii. 31 ; iii. 15 ; and Ps.
cii. 26; Heb. i. 10, seq.). All which, as we have already
seen, refers primarily and necessarily to the
judgments to be poured out upon the old ungodly world ;
which might, nevertheless, be intended mystically to
represent the final judgment and end of all things : but
with this we have now nothing to do. That it has in view the
judgments now alluded to, there can surely be no doubt.
St. Peter goes on (ib. ver. 13),
"Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new
heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness"
It was therefore a new spiritually renewed world, for
which St. Peter and his brethren looked: not for a physical
one. He looked for it moreover, according to the terms of
promise: and where are we to look for these except in
the Prophets ? But we know, that the spirit of all these
was, " the testimony of Jesus;" not any particulars
relating to the physical world. And again, St. Peter and his
brethren looked for this state on earth, not in
heaven; and, we shall presently see, from the
Revelation, that it is from heaven, and to earth,
that it descends. And once more, the period here had in
view, has, according to the requirements of Prophecy, as
already shewn, long ago passed, and no such physical change
has appeared. It is therefore, a new moral and religious
world that is here spoken of: such was, as we have seen,
to take place; and such, upon the establishment of the
New Covenant, in a strictly spiritual sense, actually
did.
We may now return to St. John (ver. 2,
seq.), " And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem,
coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a brid,e
adorned for her husband*.'" The ",Sride" and
"Husband" now mentioned,
See Vitringa, Isai. xLix. 16, seq. Gibbon here (Chap.
xt. p. 303) as usual, throws away some of his most pungent
sneers on what he does not understand. " The edification,"
says he, " of the New Jerusalem was to advance by equal
steps with the destruction of the mystic Babylon: and, as
long as the Emperors who reigned before Con-stantine
persisted in the profession of idolatry, the epithet of
Babylon was applied to the city and to the empire of Borne."
Than all which, I say, nothing could be more correct; nor
could anything reflect more credit on the early writers of
the Church who so held this, and propounded it. The only
blunderer here is Gibbon himself! He goes on, "A regular
series was prepared of all the moral and physical evils
which can afflict a flourishing nation; intestine discord...
the invasion of... barbarians from the north; pestilence and
famine, comets .. . earthquakes and inundations... alarming
signs of the great catastrophe of Rome, when the country of
the Scipios... should be consumed," &c. All of which, I say,
had been predicted by the Prophets, and by our Lord; and had
by St. John been accurately applied to Rome under the later
Emperors. Gibbon himself too has given us the amount of
this, in the end of his tenth Chapter in affirming, that
a moiety of human nature suffered under it. He next
carries us on to the notion, that this distress of nations
should end in the consumption of the physical world by fire.
Unhappily this notion was, and is still, entertained: but
then, this has been by a mistake, not greater than that made
here by Gibbon himself. Neither the Scriptures nor their
writers however, were to be blamed.—The assumption of
miraculous powers bythe early Christians, their ignorance,
folly, and failings, are next seized upon by this infidel
writer, for the purpose of ruining Christianity; as they are
by many now among ourselves,—who ought to know better,—to
impugn the belief that the Christian Church is now, or
indeed ever has been, what the Prophets have foretold it
should be. Which is to argue from the mistakes and failings
of men,—absurdly enough indeed!—against the principles of
the thing so mistaken and abused! It is curious too to
remark, that a few highly figurative expressions of
Scripture, inconsiderately interpreted, have led to the
whole of this!
480 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. .
we can perhaps have no doubt, after what
has been said (Chap. xix. 7, seq.) above, represent the
Church, and Christ, respectively. This city is, as we have
shewn, the Metropolis of His spiritual Sons and
Daughters, who have been begotten within it, "by the
washing of regeneration"—" by the word," —" and" by the
"renewing of the Holy Ghost'1'' (Titus iii. 5. Eph.
v. 26). This new City moreover, comes down from heaven:
and it is thus described in the next verse by St. John
himself: " Behold," says he, " the tabernacle of
God is" (now) "with men" (i. e. generally),
"and He will dwell with them'1'' (their Immanuel), "
and they shall be His
people, and God Himself shall be with
them, and be their God" (comp. 2 Cor. vi. 16. John xiv.
17, 18, 20, 23, 26, 27, &o.).
It is added, " And God shall wipe away
all tears from, their eyes; and there shall be no more
death" (comp. John vi. 49, 50, 51), "neither sorrow,
nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for
the former things" (i. e. of a shadowy and heathen nature) "
are passed aw a.?."..."Behold, I make all things
new;"..." these words," it is added, "are true
and faithful'1'' (i. e. as promised regarding the
establishment of the New Covenant, not the political
movements of the world). Then follows the declaration
virtually affirming that all is now accomplished; "
it is done" (comp. xvi. 17, above) with the general
Christian and Apostolic doctrine, " I will give unto him
that is athirst" i. e. to every one so circumstanced.
Ps. xlvj. 4 ; ex. 7. Isai. lv. 1, seq.; xxx. 25; xxxii. 2;
xxxiii. 21; xli. 18; xtiii. 19. Joel iii. 18. Amos ix. 13,
&c., " of the fountain of the water of life freely. He
that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his
God, and he shall be my son:" while all not the
spiritual seed, are here denounced as objects of
condemnation (ib. ver. 8).
So far we have pure Christianity as
foretold by the
Prophets and taught by Apostles, not any visionary thing
to be realized in some future Jewish millennium: and, that
no possible doubt may remain on this point, the following
particulars have evidently been given. " Come hither,'1''
says
an Angel to St. John, " / will shew thee the Bride, the
Lamb's wife. And he carried me away in the Spirit," continues the beloved disciple, " to a great and high
mountain,
and shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descend
ing out of heaven from God, having the glory of God: and
her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a
jasper stone, clear as crystal; and had a wall great and
high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels,
and names written thereon, which are the names of the
twelve
tribes of the children of Israel." We have therefore so
far,
a description of this new Jerusalem the mother of
us all, as
being the Lamb's wife; shewing us at once its glories
and
its privileges, and the means of admission into it. The
glory
and light of this City are wholly divine
and spiritual; they
482 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI.
are pure and heavenly: and, as "
Salvation is of the Jews," communicated to the Gentiles
by the ministry of that Escaped and holy Remnant of
every tribe of Israel (of whom Paul was one, Rom. xi. 1—6);
these are appropriately represented by the gates leading
into this City, with their attending angels: and, as these
were sent by the Lamb for • the purpose of
lengthening the cords, and strengthening the stakes of His
Zion, they are very properly termed "Angels" (i. e.
Messengers). We shall presently learn, that the Apostles
constitute the foundation stones of this great and glorious
City. But, as this place is evidently intended to carry us
back to certain predictions of the Old Testament, let us now
see what these are, and how far they tend to elucidate the
words of St. John.
We have already seen (p. 478 above), that
in the creation of new heavens and a new earth, Jerusalem
was to be created a rejoicing, and her people a joy; and
again (Isai. Lxvi. 23), that after this new creation should
have taken place, all flesh should come and worship
before God. Isaiah must therefore have had before him,
the establishment of the New Covenant, for we know of
nothing else under which all flesh should so worship: and
this New and heavenly Jerusalem must have been intended to
represent the Church under it. If we now turn to
Isaiah, Chap. Liv., we shall find a description of this holy
city quite of a piece with that of St. John. The words are
(ver. 11, seq.), " O thou afflicted, tossed with tempest,
and not comforted, behold, I will lay thy stones with fair
colours, and lay thy foundations with sapphires. And I will
make thy windows of agates5, and thy gates of carbuncles,
and all thy borders of precious stones." And again
(Chap. i. 8), " The daughter of Zion is left as a
cottage" (rather as a tent, i. e. to be struck
and removed, as circumstances might require), " in a
vineyard," &c. And (ib. i. 26), "Afterward thou shall
be called The City of righteousness, the faithful city.''''
In
5 According to John, "Her light
was like unto a stone most precious; even like a jasper
stone, clear as crystal." So the Psalmist (Ps. xix. 8),
"The commandment of the Lord is pure" (Hob. H1H i- o.
having no admixture of impurity: Lat. sincera,
i. e. sine cera: it is clear as crystal,
and hence) " enlightening the eyes."
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 483
like manner Zech. viii. 3, " Jerusalem
shall be called a City of truth; and the mountain of the
Lord of Hosts the holy mountain;" i. e. " when the
remnant of 'that people should possess all things,"
ib. ver. 12, (Comp. Isai. ii. 2, seq., and Heb. xii.
22.) In all which it must be evident, that the Jerusalem
which then was, and " in bondage with her children,"
could not be meant; but, on the contrary, that better system
to be established in " the last days,'1'' in which
all flesh should so come to worship before God.
The most remarkable place however of this
sort, and that which John had more particularly in view, is
Ezek. XLviii. 15, seq., which we shall now consider. The
Prophet then, after describing the grant and apportionment
of a new land (or earth), i. e. of a new
Canaan, as the covenanted heritage of the true
Israel, gives us the following account of the New
Jerusalem, which was to be erected within it. His words are,
"And the five thousand...shall be a profane6 place
for
6 As there is much obscurity in our
Authorized Version of this place, I will endeavour here to
give the best interpretation of it that has occurred to me.
The description then given, makes this whole land to extend
from north to south, in a series of squares, the sides of
each of which is 25,000 reeds, and is applied the one to the
other. The whole figure therefore, gives a parallelogram,
the breadth of which is 25,000 reeds, and the length the sum
of 25,000 reeda, multiplied by the number of all the Tribes:
i.e. 12 x 25,000 =; 300,000 reeds. But nothing definite can
be ascertained from this, unless it be, that Canaan, and its
apportionments, cannot be meant: the whole is evidently mystical.
The parts with which we are principally
concerned are those ascribed to the Priests, the Levites,
and the Prince, in this description. And first, 25,000 reeds
in length, and 10,000 in breadth, the portion,—lying towards
the north of this square,—is given to the Priests. In the
middle portion of this, the Sanctuary was to be
placed, touching, on its southern boundary, that of the
Levites. To this succeeds the portion of the Levites, also
25,000 reeds in length, and 10,000 in breadth. Next to
this,—proceeding in a southern direction,— is that of the
Prince, which (the whole square having each of its sides
25,000 reeds) will be a parallelogram 25,000 reeds in
length, and 5,000 in breadth: this is termed the residue:
that is, the remainder of the whole square, after deducting
the portions of the Priests and Levites from it. In this,
and in its middle portion, is the City to be, with its
suburbs, i. e. taking out a square of 5,000 reeds, there
will be a remainder of 10,000 in length and 5,000 in
breadth, at each of its extremities: and this, we are told,
is to be the portion- of this Prince, and it is also to produce food for those
of all the Tribes of Israel, who shall serve the city. The
general object of which evidently is to shew, that the
apportionment of Canaan under Joshua, and the Temple erected
by Solomon, and afterwards rebuilt on the return from
Babylon, could not have been intended; and especially, as
the exact measures of this temple are given in the preceding
chapters of Bzekiel, and with which those given here cannot
be made to agree. As to the land, the extreme length of it,
as compared with its breadth, was perhaps intended to
represent that mountain of the Lord's House, to which
the Gentiles should flow as a river, in the period termed
the last days. Isai. ii. 2, &c.
484 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI.
the city, for dwelling, and for
suburbs; and the City shall be in the midst thereof."
From what is here said it is obvious, that this City does
not represent Jerusalem with its Jewish Temple, but is
described as a city of the Levites with its suburbs;
which Jerusalem was not: and if it here represent the
forty-eight cities assigned to the Levites, it also
does the source of ministration to the whole spiritual
Canaan : and then it will include the six cities of
refuge, to which the (innocent) manslayer might flee,
and avoid the wrath of the avenger of blood.
This City could not then, from the nature
of the case, contain a Temple :—and the fact is, no mention
whatever of a Temple occurs in the whole of this
context. It was Levitical to all intents and
purposes, and could not— as having no Priest within it—offer
up any bloody sacrifice whatsoever. The Priests have here,
indeed, a portion of the same dimensions with that of the
Levites (verr. 10—13), and in the midst of this the
Sanctuary, or Sanctuary of the House (ver. 21)
was to be. But, as even this appointment is altogether at
variance with the Mosaic, as is also the appointment of the
whole land; it cannot be necessary to suppose, that this
Sanctuary, or Sanctuary of the House, represents
the Mosaic Sanctuary, although described in the same terms;
but rather that Spiritual Sanctuary to be occupied
under the New Covenant by its Priests; for these were now to
be a Kingdom of Priests : but, if any thing peculiar is here
intended,—and this seems to be the case,—then perhaps those
termed above the firstfruits to God and the Lamb, i. e. the
first converts made, are intended: and, as such, necessarily
opposed to the Jewish priesthood.
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 485
We are told moreover (ver. 14), that the
Levites8 "shall not sell of it" (i. e. the holy
portion assigned to them, just as it was the case under the
Law, Exod. xxii. 29, &c.), " neither exchange it, nor
alienate the first-fruits of the land: for it is holy
unto the Lord." But, as this must necessarily be taken
mystically, the meaning should seem to be, that they,
as Ministers of the word and ordinances, should take
particular heed to this their spiritual endowment, so
as not to betray their trust in any way, either by bartering
away any portion for the wealth of the world, as alas ! too
many are ready to do, nor alienate these by substituting for
them any of the traditions of men ; because all is here
holy, i. e. is spiritually so, and belongs to the
Lord.
It is also to be observed, that they who should "serve
8 There can be no doubt, I think, that
the Christian Church presents us not with the Temple, but
the Synagogue of the Jewish Church, as reformed under the
New Covenant. The work of Vitringa " de Synagoga vetere,"
will be read on this subject with great interest. I have
shewn in my second Letter to Dr. Pusey, On the Keys, as cited above, that the
Levites under the Old
Testament prefigured the Ministers under the New.
Vitringa has shewn, in the work just mentioned, that all the
titles and offices of the Christian ministry were taken from
those of the Synagogue. I have shewn too, in my Third Letter
to Dr. Pye Smith (p. 125 seq.), that the first Christian
Liturgies contained some portions of those of the Synagogue,
and that even our own now does. It is worthy of remark too,
that throughout Palestine, the Synagoues all radiated, as it
were, so as to point to the Temple at Jerusalem. In the
times of Mohammed, the Christians certainly prayed towards
Jerusalem, as is evident from the Koran; and most likely
their Churches pointed thitherward, just as the Synagogues
fprmerly did, as indeed most of the Churches in Europe now
do. In the East too, the name given to the Synagogue
has, probably from the very first, been given to the
Christian Church: e. g. Keneseth, is the name of the Synagogue ; to
Kanisat, that of the Church. Within the Temple moreover,
none but a typical service was carried on by the Priests
assisted by the Levites. In this the people had no share
whatever: they could proceed no farther than the outer
court. It was in the synagogues,—even in Jerusalem,—that
general public worship could be carried on, and was carried
on throughout Palestine. The Temple, with our High Priest,
is now above. We have therefore, neither Temple, nor High
Priest, nor Priest, here below except Christ, and those his
followers who are truly spiritual.
486 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. [bk. in. ch. vn.
this City, should serve it out of
all the tribes of Israel." In other words, a Remnant
of all these should be found among its labourers; and
such indeed was the case in the Apostles and their
coadjutors, as already shewn. Another peculiarity here is
(ver. 21), that the residue, that is, as unoccupied by the
City itself, should be for the Prince, i. e. in this
its appointment: another, that this residue of land should
be for food to them who should serve the City; and a
third, that the stranger should also have a portion given to
him within the land assigned to any tribe, in which he
should sojourn (Chap, xtvii. 22, 23). In all which we cannot
but see the prediction of Moses realized in "Rejoice ye
Gentiles with His people?"1 laid graphically before us.
We have here therefore, a sort of tabular description of the
New heaven, and new earth ; i. e. new
Church, and New land, of the New Covenant.
And to conclude this, we are told in terms the most general
(Chap, xuviii. 35), "that the name" (i.e. the
character) "of the City from that day shall
be, the lord is there :" i. e. as its spiritual Sun and
shield.
We are next told (ver. 16, seq.), what
the measures of this City should be;—of the numbers named we
need take no account: they are plainly mystical,—i. e. that
it should be a square, every side being of the same
dimension: that it should have suburbs of equal width on
every side, as in the Levitical cities. This City therefore,
as already remarked, is strictly Levitical: it has no
temple: it has the Levitical endowment of suburbs: it is too
a City, which should be served by some out of every tribe:
and to this might be added, strangers are also now received
into this inheritance with the Prince, and to be known
henceforth as being of the City of the Living God,
the holy place of His residence among men, and hence also
bearing His name (Chap. iii. 12, above).
We have in the next place, as in St.
John, its twelve gates kept by persons bearing the names of
the twelve tribes of Israel. Three eastward, of Reuben,
Judah, and Levi; three northward, of Joseph, Benjamin, and
Dan ; three southward, of Simeon, Issachar, and Zebulon; and
three westward, of Gad, Asher, and Naphtali. These names are
in St. John, borne by Angels, as already remarked: in
Isaiah, they are styled "Carbuncles:" and again
(Chap, xxvi. 1,
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 487
seq.), " We have a strong City;
salvation will God appoint for walls and bulwarks." He
adds, " Open ye" (i. e. ye Holy Remnant of Abraham's
seed) " the gates, that the righteous nation which
keepeth the truth may enter in" (i. e. every nation so
characterized). These then are the gates of Zion (Ps.
Lxxxvii. 2), said to be beloved of the Lord more than all
the dwellings of Jacob. To these too, David has respect when
he says (Ps. xxiv. 7), " Lift up your heads, Oye gates,
and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors; and the King of
glory shall come in,"" Sc. The beginning of this Psalm
moreover, carries us into those times in which the earth
and its fulness, the world and they who should dwell
therein, should be the Lord's: which are of necessity, those
of the New Covenant.
The same subject is again thus
beautifully touched upon by the Psalmist (Ps. xivviii. 1,
seq.), " Great is the Lord, and greatly to be
praised in the City of our God, in the mountain of
His holiness." He adds, " Beautiful for situation9,
the joy o/"the whole earth, is mount Zion.'1'' We
next have the fall of the heathen in their attempts to
destroy it, just as we have seen in St. John and the
Prophets above. Then as to its duration (ver. 8), " As we
have heard, so have we seen in the City of the Lord of
hosts, in the City of our God: God shall establish it
for ever." Then, its extent: "According to thy name, O
God, so is Thy praise unto the ends op the earth." And
again, carrying this onwards to posterity, " Mark ye well
her bulwarks; consider her palaces; that ye may tell it to
the generation following,'1'' Szc. It is impossible, I
think, not to see that this whole Psalm relates to the
establishment of the kingdom of Christ, and this under the
figure of a City, great, glorious, and enduring, as in
Isaiah, Ezekiel, and St. John.
9 More literally, the beauty of exaltation,
height, or the like. Heb. Arab. ,_jj, length and height.
So St. John (ver. 12), "a wall great and high:"
ver. 16, " its breadth and... height are equal."
Isaiah, in like manner, Chap. ii. 2, speaks of the mountain
of the Lord's house being established in the top of the
mountains, and above the hills: comp. Ps. xxiv. 3; Lxxxvii.
1, seq. Its top indeed is in the heavens. We have already
remarked, that Ezekiel's very lengthy grant of land may
perhaps, have been intended to represent this mountain.
488 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI.
We have nothing said in Ezekiel of the
foundation of this City, except only that it should be on
that portion of this new land, which should be assigned to
the Prince: that is, placed under the protection of the
King, as its nursing father (Isai. xux. 23), and
conterminous with the portion of the Levites, its
Ministers, but removed at some distance from that of the
Priests; which, as already remarked, is now
subordinate to that of our Great High Priest, who alone
officiates as such in the Temple above, but connected by a
spiritual intercourse, as in Jacob's ladder (Gen. xxviii. ]
2), with this Bethel, or Sanctuary, and "
Sanctuary of the house:" and this spiritually
officiated in by all His faithful people. All the Tribes too
give their service to this City, none as such to the
Sanctuary; and it is the residue of this portion, under the
Prince, which nourishes them with its produce as food. This
holy oblation and Levitical City therefore, represent
the ministry of the Christian Church. And the truth clearly
is, as remarked above, it is to the Synagogue, not to the
Temple, that the Church with all its Officers succeeds.
"The wall of the City,"''
continues St. John, " had twelve foundations, and in them
the names of the twelve Apostles of the Lamb :" i. e.
these had twelve foundation-stones, and —just as in
those of the tribes in the Priest's breastplate,— they
exhibited the names of the Churches' founders. These were
all Pillars and Grounds (i. e. ground-works) " of
the truth" (1 Tim. iii. 15). So (Gal. ii. 9), "James,
Cephas, and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the
grace of God that was given unto me," &c. Cephas signifies
the stone, or rock: but here, James and John are
as much pillars of stone as he was: in like manner,
when the keys were delivered to Peter (Matth. xvi. 18, 19),
they were as much delivered, according to all antiquity, to
every one of the Disciples as they were to him. St. Paul
again (Eph. ii. 19, seq.), speaking to his Ephesian
converts, says, "Now therefore ye are no more strangers
and foreigners" (ye have obtained an inheritance in the
New Canaan, and among the tribes of the holy
Remnant), " but fellow-citizens" (i. e. of this New
Jerusalem), " and of the household of God. And are built
upon the foundation''' (stones) " of the Apostles and
Prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 489
the chief corner-stone10" (cornp. Zech. iv. 7. Ps.
cxvii. 22, with its parallels).
We have then, in the stones of fair
colours, and the foundations of sapphires, of
Isaiah (uv. 11) cited above, the Prophets and Apostles of
our blessed Lord. Zechariah (chap. ix. 16) describes the
latter much in the same way. " The lord their God
shall save them in that day" (i. e. " the great day
of the lord") " as the flock of His people; for,"
continues he, " they shall be as the stones of a crown,
lifted up as an ensign upon His land" (i. e. His new
Canaan. Comp. Isai. Lxii. 3. Mal. iii. 17). We have here
therefore, the stones of our foundation, at once precious,
pure, and enduring, as those of a diadem : its glories such
as will delight the eye; its worth and stability, that alone
which will give real and lasting pleasure to the heart; and
these again, so united with the elders of the tribes of
Israel,—as in the four and twenty Elders noticed
above (Chap. iv. 4, &c.),—as to make one great and
well-founded City, at unity with itself, and diffusing its
light and its glory throughout the universe.
Again (verr. 19—22), these precious
stones are severally enumerated, shewing it to be a City
whose Builder and Maker is indeed God. These need not be
recited here. It is said also of the gates, that they were
twelve pearls: and that every gate was of one
entire pearl. That is, each exhibited the integral, and
truly spiritual portion of one entire tribe: and so
virtually testifying, that the true house of Israel
should never fail before the Lord; but that their name and
seed should endure: these were the wheat of God's garner:
and What is the chaff to them (Jer. xxiii. 28) ?
We next have (ver. 18) a description both
of the Wall and of the City. " The wall,'1'' it is
said, " was of jasper :
10 This place will likewise enable us to
understand another otherwise very obscure, in the Psalm
(lxxv. 3), " The earth and all the inhabitants thereof
are dissolved: I bear up the pillars of it." That this
Psalm looks onward to the fall of heathenism, there can be
no doubt. This dissolution then of the earth and of its
inhabitants, is plainly that so often brought before us by
the Prophets, and even by our Lord himself, as noticed
above: it is no physical dissolution. The Pillars here therefore, are those who should sustain it after that
event: and these primarily the Apostles and their
fellow-labourers. On this, see Ps. xcvi. 10,-where its
establishment in Christ is clearly foretold.
490 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI.
and the City was pure gold, like
unto clear glass." This City too, " lieth
foursquare," as in Ezekiel, "and the length of it is
as large as the breadth,... the length and the breadth,"
it is added, " and the height of it are equal."" The
measure apparently, of each side is, as measured with a
reed, " twelve thousand furlongs:" in Ezekiel,
"four thousand five hundred reeds:" which, according to
the tables usually given, will make the fabric of St. John a
little larger than that of Eze-kiel: but this is of no
consequence in language such as this. In St. John moreover,
the height is made equal to the length ; which ought to
suggest, that no earthly city could be meant. Its amazing
height too, might have been intended to intimate its
proximity to heaven; and so exceeding in this respect, the
famous tower of Babel erected at the outset of idolatry, and
constituting it the mother of harlots (Gen. xi. 4).
The same thing is perhaps intimated, in the proximity of the
portion assigned to the Levites,—as just now seen,—to that
in which the Saviour now ministers above, in the mediation
carried on for the salvation of His people. The measure of "
the wall thereof" was, we are told, " one hundred
and forty-four cubits11:" i. e. as it should seem, its
thickness was of this measure: its dimensions, in
other respects, being otherwise given. By this is probably
meant its impregnable strength. The walls of Babylon
and Nineveh are said to have been of an amazing thickness;
and, on that account probably, this measure was given; i. e.
to assure believers, that, whatever the defences of idolatry
may have been, those which are spiritual, and enclose the
Church of the Living God, are infinitely stronger, and more
durable. (Comp. Isai. chap. xxv. 2—5, inclusive, with Chap.
xxvi. 1 ; lx. 18.)
St. John next tells us, that this City
contains no temple built with hands (ver. 22) ; "/or," he
adds, " the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple
of it." lu other words, there is no sacrificing
Priesthood visible here, even to the eyes of an inspired
Evangelist. In the sacrifice
11 It might be thought fanciful perhaps
to suppose, that as 144 is a multiple of 12, the union of
the Apostolic and Mosaic Church is intimated in this place :
the same is perhaps implied in the 144 thousand, saved, and
standing before the throne, Chap. vii. 4, above: but I leave
this to the reader.
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 491
of the Lamb Himself, made once for all,
this has been for ever completed, so that there now remains
no more sacrifice to be offered for sin, no Temple here but
that of the Holy Ghost12. Jews cannot continue their
rebellious service of sacrifice, their temple having been
destroyed. Christians cannot visibly, for they have no
earthly Temple. Romanists, who presume still to offer such
sacrifices, and so set up a mock-temple of their own,
virtually abjure that which is vested in the Lamb, and in
the temple not made with hands. And, as already
remarked, if they choose to be partakers with fallen Israel
in this respect, it can only be in the outer court, which
has been assigned by Omnipotence to an eternal trampling
under foot (see on Chap. xii. 2, above).
The next verse (23) is to the same
effect: viz. to shew us that nothing natural or earthly is
known in this City of God, because " The glory of God
doth enlighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.'1''
The same is implied when it is said (ver. 25), that "
there shall be no night there.'1'1 That is, in its own
full, true, and real character, it is subject to no earthly
contingency whatsoever : its light, its sun, its joys, are
wholly spiritual: they are pure, they are constant, and are
enduring.
And that the Christian Church on earth is
meant here, not the state of glorified spirits above, the
following places are amply sufficient to prove : " The
nations of them which are saved," it is said, "shall
walk in the light of it:" i.e. in the spiritual light
proceeding from the Lamb, the Sun of righteousness
not elsewhere to be found, but which is here abundant, free,
unchanging, and eternal. John adds, "And the kings of the
earth do bring their glory and honour into it." If it is
said in a former place, " the nations of them
12 Lactantius has some good remarks on
this point. De Vera Sa-pientia, Lib. iv. § 13, 14,
"Ecclesia, quse est verum tetnplum Dei; quod non in
parietibus est, sed in corde ac fide hominum, qui credunt in
eum, ac vocantur fideles." Observe he here speaks as the
Apostle does when he says, that believers are a temple of
the Holy Ghost (1 Cor. iii. 16, 17). "Hsec est domus
fidelis, hoc immortale templum; in quo si quis non
sacriflcaverit, immortalitatis premium non habebit. Cujus
templi et magni et seterui, quoniam Christus fabricator
fuit; idem necesse o'st habeat in eo sacerdotium reternum."
He then cites Ps. ex. 4, " Thou art a Priest for ever,"
&c.
492 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI.
which are saved shall walk in the light
thereof," the meaning of which must of necessity be,
that " the nations of the earth"" that walk in
the light of the Gospel shall obtain salvation thereby:
which, I conceive, cannot be said with any propriety of the
glorified spirits in heaven; these cannot constitute
nations in the true sense of that term, nor can they be
said to walk: nor can salvation be obtained there by
any mode of walking: much less can the kings of the earth
bring their wealth and honour into it: (and, be it borne
in mind, this language is not mystical: it is that of
literal explanation). This would be to transform heaven into
earth, and to make earthly wealth, and kingly honours,
things to be obtained and prized there : which is absurd.
Besides, at the very outset of this Chapter (ver. 8), this
Tabernacle, in other words, great Temple, or
City of God, is said to come down, i. e. in
its spiritual powers and provisions,—not tangibly or
visibly,—and to be among men, so that God himself should
dwell with them, and be their God. And again, both here
(ver. 3), and again (ver. 10), this spiritual system is also
said to come down from God, and out of heaven: it
cannot therefore, be in heaven.
And again, every allusion here has
reference to some prediction relating to the Christian
Church. In verse 23, " The City had no need of the
sun,...for the glory of God did lighten it," Sac. So
Isaiah (chap. lx. 19, seq.), " The sun shall be no more
thy light by day,- neither for brightness shall the
moon give light unto thee: but the lord shall be unto
thee an everlasting light, and thy God thy glory.'''1
Again (ver. 11), "Having the glory of God: and her light
was like unto a stone most precious,... clear as crystal."
So also Isaiah (ib. ver. 1), "Arise, shine, for thy
light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon
thee."'..."And" (ver. 3) " the Gentiles shall come to
thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising."
That Isaiah in all this refers to the Christian Church,
there can be no doubt: nor can there, that John has here
acted as his interpreter, and has applied to Christ that
which the Prophet applied to God.
Again (ver. 24), " The nations of them
which are saved shall walk in the light of it." St. Luke
(chap. ii. 32), of Christ, "A light to lighten the
Gentiles," &c. (from Isai. ix. 2, &c.). " The people
that walked in darkness have seen
REVELATION, CHAP, XXI. 463
a great light; they that dwell in the
land of the shadow of death, upon them hath the light
shined." (Ib. ver. 6, seq.), "For unto us a child is
born,'1'' &c. Again (ib. XLii. 6), " J will...give
theefor a covenant of the people, for a light of the
Gentiles; to open the blind eyes," &c. And (ib. xux. 6),
" I will...give theefor a, light to the Gentiles, that
thou mayest be my salvation unto the end of the earth.''''
(Comp. Chap. xxxv. 5 ; lx. 1—6. Acts xiii.
47, where Paul himself has applied one of these places to
Christ.)
"And the kings of the earth do bring their glory and
honour into it." Isaiah generally (chap. xux. 23, seq.)
"Kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and their Queens thy
nursing mothers: they shall bow down to thee." Ib. Lxiii.
5, seq., as cited above (ver. 6), " All they from Sheba
shall come ; they shall bring gold and incense," &c. "
The rams" (i. e. the Princes) " of Nebaioth shall
minister unto thee,... and I will" (i.e. thus)
"glorify the House of my glory."... " The ships of Tarshish
first, to bring thy sons from far ; their silver and their
gold with them.'"..." The sons of strangers shall build up
thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto thee."
(ver. 1 i), " They shall call thee, the city op
the lord, the zion of the Holy One of Israel." Again
(ver. 16), " Thou shalt also suck the milk of the
Gentiles, and shalt suck the breasts of Kings: and thou"
(i. e. this true Zion and City of God) "shalt know that I
the lord am thy Saviour and thy Redeemer, the mighty
one of Jacob." So also (Ps. Lxviii. 19, 29) "Kings
shall bring presents unto thee." See also ver. 31 to the
end. To which many other places might be added. (Comp. Ezek.
XLviii. 21, 22, as considered above.) And I remark here once
for all, that, whatever Nonconformists, Republicans, or
Latitudi-narians, may say or think on this point, certain it
is that Kings as such, with nations in their capacity as
nations, are bound by these terms of the New Covenant, to
bring both their wealth, and their honour, i. e. their
influence, into God's Church, and thus,—as well as by every
other means,—" to glorify the house of His glory."
And again, that all this has respect to the Christian Church
as we now have it, no unprejudiced person can for a moment
doubt: nor can such, that for this purpose John has applied
it.
"And they shall bring the glory and honour of the
nations
494 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI.
into it:" i. e. what was said above (ver.
24) of the kings of the nations, is now said of the nations
themselves, as nations : "they shall bring" (Gr.
dicrovai, i.e. they, some, impersonally), i. e. either
the nations themselves, or it may be, the Escaped of Israel,
the Apostolic Preachers. The place cited however, directs us
to the former: its words are (ver. 22), "/ will lift up
mine hand to the Gentiles,...and they shall bring thy sons
in their arms, and thy daughters shall be carried upon their
shoulders. And Kings," it is added, " shall be thy
nursing fathers," &c. Isaiah, chap. lxvi. 20, however,
makes the Escaped to " bring the brethren of Zion for an
offering to the Lord out of all nations,...as the children
of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the house
of the Lord." By which brethren is most likely
meant, the converts of the Gentiles. And if these are so
brought, their silver and their gold must be brought with
them. So ib. lx. 9, " To bring thy sons from far; their
silver and their gold with them:" but here the Gentiles
bring these. And in the next verse, " Their Kings shall
minister unto thee." The next verse has, " Thy gates
shall be open continually," &c. as taken by St. John in
the verse preceding (ver. 25). But it is of no moment here,
whether we take as the Agents, the Preachers or the
Gentiles, the thing taught, viz. that nations, as such,
should honour the Church with their wealth, is the same in
each case. And be it carefully noted here, as above, St.
John now gives us a plain declaration of his meaning, not
any mystical enouncement in the terms of the Theocracy.
"And"" (ver. 25) " the gates of
it shall not be shut at all by day: for there is no night
there.'1'' So also Isaiah (chap. lx. 11), "Thy gates
shall be open continually; they shall not be shut day nor
night: that men" (they, impersonally as above) "
may bring unto Thee the forces of the Gentiles, and that
their kings may be brought." And a little lower down (ver.
19), to identify this with the spiritual views of John, "
The sun shall be no more thy light by day ; neither for
brightness shall the moon give light unto thee; but the
lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light" (i. e.
so that no spiritual night can be there), " and
thy God thy glory." And again, to preclude all doubt on
this point, it is said (ver. 20), " Thy sun shall no more
go down; neither
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 495
shall thy moon withdraw itself: for the
lord" (i. e. Jehovah, " the Sun of Righteousness,"
Mal. iv. 2) " shall be thine everlasting light, and
the days of thy mourning shall be ended" (comp. Zech.
ii. 5). Nothing is more common than darkness, night, gloom,
and the like, put for trouble, anguish, sorrow, &c. The
everlasting presence of light here therefore, and this the
light of God himself, is much the same thing as to declare
the absence of all mourning; this apparent repetition
therefore, implies emphasis. To the same effect St. John (ver.
4), "God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and
there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying,
neither shall there be any more pain; for former things are
passed away:" that is, in a spiritual point of
view. So our blessed Lord, as already remarked (John vi. 51,
&c.), "If any man eat of this bread" (i. e. of my
flesh spiritually discerned), "he shall live for
ever;" and, be it remembered, this is said in
contradistinction to the Fathers, who ate of the manna and
died (naturally, ib. ver. 49): notwithstanding which,
this place must necessarily be taken in a spiritual
sense. (See also on Chap. vii. 16, above, referring
evidently to the same thing.)
And lastly (ver. 27), " There shall in
no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, neither
whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie:
but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life.'1'1
And this again, which may ultimately be applied
to heaven,—as indeed may all that has been given above,—-yet
primarily and properly, applies to the Christian Church
in its spiritual character. The same is virtually
said by Ezekiel of his new earth, or land
(Chap. xLvii. 11), " But the miry places thereof and the
marishes thereof shall not be healed: they shall be given to
salt:" i. e. those not within this territory, and
evincing not the spiritual character required, are
doomed to excision, as it was the case with the multitude of
the Jews in Ezekiel's days, and with Lot's wife (Gen. xix.
26 : comp. Luke xvii. 28) : who, notwithstanding her having
pi-ofessedly left Sodom, remained in heart there, and became
accordingly a pillar, and portion, of salt. So
also here, many baptized with water, but not with
the Spirit—circumcised, as the Jews generally were, in
the flesh, but not in the heart,—may have a name to live
within this
496 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI.
glorious City, while, in the estimation
of the Lamb, they will be without it, and dead: registered
too, it may be in its books, but not in the Lamb^s book of
life, they must submit to the sentence, " / know you
not."
To the same effect Isaiah, foreseeing the
times when the wilderness should rejoice and blossom as
the rose (chap. xxxv. 1, seq.), excludes
nevertheless the unclean from every participation therein.
His words are, " An highway shall be there.... The way of
holiness; the unclean shall not pass over it." (ver. 8),
" No lion," continues the Prophet, " nor any
ravenous beast shall go up thereon, it shall not be found
there; but the redeemed shall walk there" (comp. Ps.
xxiv. 3—6). So again (Isai. Lii. 1), " Put on thy
beautiful garments" (i. e. the fine linen white and
clean, which is the righteousness of Saints), " O Jerusalem,
the holy City; for henceforth there shall no more come into
thee the uncircum-cised and the unclean" And, that
this Chapter has the establishment of Messiah's kingdom in
view, there can be no doubt. The same is true of Joel iii.
17, " Then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no
strangers" (persons, hea-
13 One would suppose from descriptions such as these, that Christianity was
intended, both in principle and experience, to bo the source of the greatest
happiness. Yet Gibbon (Ch. xv. Vol. II. Edit. Milman, p. 321), accusing the
early Fathers of the Church of every thing contrary to this, but covertly
attacking Christianity, says, " Some of our senses indeed are necessary for our
preservation, others for our subsistence, and others for our information.—The
unfeeling candidate for heaven was instructed, not only to resist the grosser
allurements of the taste and smell, but to shut his ears against the profane
harmony of sounds," &c. Lactantius, Instit. Divin. 1. vi. c. 20 seq. is
then cited by way of proof; with how much honesty let the reader judge.
Lactantius says, " Omnes" (sensuum voluptates) " quoniam vitiosse ac mor-tiferse
sunt; virtute superari, atque oppritni debent; vel quod paulo ante
diccbam de affectibus) ad rationem suam revocari." To the same effect
Lactantius throughout this whole place, in many parts of which he gives nothing
more than what he had read in the Philosophy of Cicero and others. Is not this
admirable for honesty and candour ? It would shock the feelings of the most
unfeeling to cite the cruelties of the Roman games, as here given by Lactantius
in illustration of his meaning: and yet, these are the elegant amusements of heathenism, so often lauded by this very candid writer!
REVELATION, CHAP. XXI. 497
thenish in character) "pass through her any
more?"1 (see also JNahum i. 15, and Zech. xiv. 21).
But it may be said here, as it has been
times innumerable, that all this is too good for the
Christian Church: that no such thing is visible within it;
and that therefore it must relate to the state of heaven
alone, which is untrue, both in principle and fact.
First, as to principle. It is by no means
our duty to compare ourselves among ourselves (2 Cor. ii.
11, &c.), in any case, much less for the purpose of
ascertaining what the character of Christianity is. Our
business here is not with one another, but with the Law
and the Testimony (Isai. viii. 20); if we presume to do
otherwise, it will be because there is really no light in
us. It is from these that we must inform ourselves, both
as to what we are, and what we ought to be. And these will
shew us, that the means afforded are such, as indeed to make
us complete in Him (Col. ii. 10), and throughly
furnished unto all good works: that, as 'Such, we shall
then be the very mystical members, flesh, and bones of the
body of Christ (Eph. v. SO): that we are justified,
sanctified, and made capable of enjoying a peace
passing all (human) understanding, and eventually
meet to be partakers with the saints in light. This involves
the exercise of a full assurance both of faith and of hope,
that God will dwell with us, and never forsake us. And not
only so, but having thus sought and realized the
righteousness of His kingdom, all else, even of temporal
things, necessary to our welfare, shall be added unto us.
Such is an outline of the enouncements of the Law and
the Testimony. As men indeed, sin will still war in our
members; we can never be wholly perfect here ; but then, the
mark of our calling being high, it will demand, and call
forth, the increased and increasing exertions both of faith
and obedience : and under these, the grace of Christ is
sufficient, and the promises are sure. For such as we now
are, heaven itself can supply nothing better : nay, nothing
so suitable for administering to the reasonable soul; that
which shall be satisfying, and calculated to call forth the
everlasting, and untiring feeling and expression, of
thankful love.
And again, as to fact. Look we to the Apostles; it
was this Grace which made them what they were: not indeed
498 REVELATION, CHAP. XXI.
that which endued them with miraculous
powers, but that which was given to every man to profit
withal (1 Cor. xii. 7). In this respect, their converts were
as much the members of Christ as they themselves were, and
members of the Body, well knit and compacted together in
every part (Eph. iv. 16). They all had received the
converting and sustaining grace of the Head: and hence,
there was no difference in Scythian, Barbarian, Bond and
Free, Jew and Greek: all were one in Christ: all had been
admitted to the same saving means in the Church, and all
were equally called upon to draw near with faith, nothing
doubting. How many did so, God alone could know: but, that
many did, the histories of those times are sufficient to
prove. Many were certainly the sons of God without rebuke,
and they shone as lights in the world. Many too even now are
found,—without all doubt, —walking in the same spiritual
light, power, and consolations. Of many, I say, we cannot
doubt this: while God alone can determine who these really
are. That similar grace and powers have been put forth, in
many of the missionary operations of late times, it is
equally reasonable to believe. The holy and consistent
lives, and superlatively happy deaths so often witnessed,
can, I say, leave no doubt on the mind of any one, that the
Gospel, as taught and experienced by the Apostles, their
converts, and the successors of these, still carries with
it, both in principle and fact, all and every thing that it
did in their days. And it is to these things that we are
bound to look, not to the faulty characters of the many, who
have never yet seen the high mark of their calling, and have
never either seen or felt the powers which it possesses; and
who have hence been taught in too many instances, alas! to
look for these in the millennarian reveries of good, it may
be, but mistaken men !
I conclude here therefore, that it is the
Church of Christ, and its glories, that both the Prophets
and Evangelists cited above had in view ; and that it was
the business of John, in this his Revelation of Christ,
to confine these in principle primarily to the
Church: and ultimately to extend them, as each case
may admit, to the state in which all would be realized, in a
much higher degree, in a better world.
] REVELATION, CHAP. XXII. 499
Sect. III.—On the Privileges, &c.
of the extended Canaan of the New
Covenant.
After describing the New Heaven,
Jerusalem, or Zion, and City of the Living
God, its Foundations, Gates, Glories, and Privileges,
St. John next brings us to that of the New Earth, Land,
or extended Canaan, of the New Covenant;
to its origin, character, and privileges, in the following
manner: "And he shewed me" (xxii. 1, seq.) "a pure
river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of
the throne of God, and of the Lamb:" i. e. as its source
and origin. We have, as it should seem, in this river, not
only the purity and brilliancy of the crystal, but also the
property of imparting a similar character to every thing
within the range of its course.—But to understand the
figures adopted here more fully, we must turn to the places
from which they have been taken.
The Prophet Joel then, seems to be the
first in order, who has brought this River before us. His
words are (chap. iii. 18, which we have already seen, refers
to the times of Christ),—after saying that " all the
rivers of Judah shall flow with waters:" i. e. in the
holy Remnant of Israel,— " A fountain shall come
forth of the house of the lord, and shall water the
valley of Shittim.'1'' That is, the desolate valley in
which Israel encamped before they entered Canaan (Num. xxv.
1. Josh. ii. 1; iii. 1). So Isaiah (chap. xxxv. 6, Sec.), "
In the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in
the desert. And the parched ground shall become a pool, and
the thirsty land springs of water.'''' And (ib. ver. 1),
"The wilderness and solitary place shatt be glad for
them; and the desert shall rejoice and blossom as the rose."
(ver. 9), " No lion shall be there," &e. as cited
above. (Comp. Chap. xu. 18—21, spoken of as a new
creation. So also Chap. xuii. 19—22, "This people
have I formed for myself." See also John vii. 38—40.)
But Ezekiel is the most full and
particular, and corresponds more exactly with the
description given by John. His prediction,—of which I shall
give only a skeleton,— proceeds thus (Chap. xLvii. 1, seq),
" Waters," says he, " issued out from under the
threshold of the house eastward"
500 REVELATION, CHAP. XXII.
(i. e. towards the desert just
mentioned)..." the waters came down from under the right"
(south) "side of the house, at the south side of the
altar" (Chap. xLvii. 1, seq.). The stream of these was
at first only deep enough to reach to the ancles (ver. 3),
they were next found to reach to the knees (ver. 4), then to
the loins (ver. 4): they then were found to have become a
great river, " that could not be passed over"" (ver.
5). And such indeed, was the progress of the Gospel. First,
the one hundred and twenty assembled in the upper
chamber on the day of Pentecost, who received and carried
forth the waters of the Spirit (John vii. as above), a small
indeed, but powerful stream, which soon became a sea so
large that even the household of the Caesars was irrigated
by it; their kingdom overwhelmed, and eventually destroyed.
We may now touch on Zechariah's
description of this •River: " It shall be in that
day," says this Prophet (chap. xiv. 9), "that living
waters shall go out from Jerusalem" (for "salvation
is of the Jews"); "half of them toward the former" (i.
e. the eastern) " sea, and half of them toward the
hinder" (i.e. the western) "sea: in summer and in
winter it shall be." That is, during both such portions
of a natural year. But, in this very verse, as also in those
preceding it (viz. 7, 6, and 1), the period for this is
termed a day, and one day. This year
therefore, and day, must of necessity stand for the
same period, be that what it may. When termed a day,
it is divided into the evening and morning.,,." At
evening time" (which necessarily implies a morning
preceding it), it is said, " it shall be light."
So also Daniel (chap. viii. 26), "The vision of the
evening and morning...is true:" and here the
establishment of Christ's kingdom is clearly foretold. In
Zechariah (ver. 9), "And," i. e. in that day, "
the lord shall be king over all the earth: in that
day shall there be one Lord, and His name one." It is
added, as in St. John (ver. 11), " There shall be no more
utter destruction," &c. in other words, " Death shall
be swallowed up in victory." Both the one year,
and day, is therefore divided into two parts: the
first in the one case, is Summer, in the second, the
Evening. In the Jewish year, commencing at the
Passover, Summer will constitute its first portion.
In the second case, the Evening com-
REVELATION, CHAP. XXII. 501
mencing the day in the East, will here
also be the first portion of " one day." In Daniel's
seventieth week, the Apostolic period is, as we have
seen, its first portion, and this constitutes the
Apostolical Millennium: its second portion reaching from
the fall of the City and Temple, to the establishment of
Christianity under Constantine; and it is that of the
persecutions, as shewn above. These then, respectively, are
Zechariah's Summer and Winter, Morning and
Evening. And to these again, respectively, as to their
events, do their several portions correspond well. We have
therefore, the same period, and portions of it, before us in
every case : and in the increasing progress of this river, a
lively representation of the triumphant progress of the
Gospel.
Zechariah moreover, makes these waters
proceed both eastward and westward. That is,
he is more full than either Joel or Ezekiel, which might
well be expected in a Prophet coming after their times:
while Isaiah, speaking of the wilderness or desert
generally, includes all that has been said by them both. In
mystical language, such discrepancies as these amount to
nothing: they exhibit nothing beyond the various modes had
recourse to, for the purpose of signifying the same thing.
We have too in Zechariah, just as in Joel, first the
fountain opened to the house of David (chap. xiii. 1, seq.),
in these words: "In that day there shall be a
fountain opened to the House of David and to the Inhabitants
of Jerusalem for sin and for uncleanness.'1'' Again
(Chap. xii. 10), this is given in others terms thus : " I
will pour upon the House of David, and upon the
Inhabitants of" (the true) "Jerusalem, the spirit of
grace and of supplication : and," it is added, " they
shall look upon me" (i.e. Christ) "whom they have
pierced, and they shall mourn for Him, as one mourneth for
his only son," &c. Which can apply, of necessity, to
none but that Remnant of which St. Paul was one (Rom.
xi. 1—6): for within the period termed here that day,
this was to be done : it was so done, and has therefore been
fulfilled (comp. Acts ii. 16, seq., as applied to a place in
Joel treating on the very same period). These Prophets are
here therefore, perfectly of a mind with St. John.
The Apocalypse proceeds,—and this will
bring us back again to Ezekiel (ver. 2) : " In the
midst of the street
502 REVELATION, CHAP. XXII.
(i. e. its bed or course), "
and on either side of the River, was there the
tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits,
and yielded" (each) "her fruit every month: and the
leaves of the tree were for the healing of the
nations.'1'' This River has received, as we have just
seen, the title of " living waters'1"1 (Zech. xiv.
9). We here find, that both within its stream or street, and
on each side of this, grow the trees of life; that
is, trees forbidden to be approached, upon the committal of
original sin (Gen. iii. 22, 24). These, we are told, bear
twelve manner of fruits, and one of these is produced every
month. We have here therefore, restored in the richest
abundance and variety,—such as to suit and to satisfy all in
a situation to approach them,—the strong meat of the
Apostle for those who are within, and on the banks of this
stream; while the leaves,—the sincere milk of the word, as
it should seem, and suitable to babes,—are for the healing
of the nations. St. John adds accordingly, "And there
shall be no more curse." That is, to those who have been
healed by these leaves, and nourished by these
fruits,—partakers as they now are of the tree of life,—there
shall be no more curse, either feared or experienced. In the
provisions of the Gospel, this has been removed: that being
considered as dead (Rom. vii. 6) which inflicted it: and
Christ Himself having become a curse for us (Gal. iii. 13).
It is added, " The throne of God and
of the Lamb shall be in it:" that is, within the limits
of this ocean-like River, shall this be found and felt in
its grace, power, and comforts : and hence it is said of
those so circumstanced, " And His servants shall serve
Him.'''' They shall be fully taught, encouraged,
enabled,—so long as they are thus situated,— to do this. It
is added, to shew that He shall be with them, "And they
shall" (by faith) "see His face; and" (sealed as
they have been, Chap. vii. 3) " his name shall be"
(i. e. as that of his children, Deut. xxxii. 5) "in their
foreheads." We are then told, as above (ver. 5), "
There shall be no night there; and they need no candle,
neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them
light.'''' That is, throughout this once desert and
waste howling wilderness, now watered and blossoming like
the rose, do all these divine influences, privileges, and
powers, extend. Let us now see how Ezekiel dwells upon this.
REVELATION, CHAP. XXII. 503
"Now when I had returned,'1'' says he
(ver. 7, seq.), " behold, at the bank of the River were
very many trees on the one side and on the other. Then said
he unto me, These waters issue out toward the east country,
and go down into the desert" (i. e. of Shittim according
to Joel), " and go into the sea; which being brought
forth into the sea, the waters" (i. e. generally) "
shall be healed." Particular respect is perhaps here
had,—as a theme,—to the Dead sea, or sea of Sodom,
the waters of which are of a deadly character: and, as
the language used is decidedly mystical, the healing
of all deadly sin should seem to be implied, and
particularly as many of the terms used here, give the whole
a general and universal aspect. The Prophet accordingly
proceeds, " And it shall come to pass, that every
thing that liveth, which moveth, whithersoever the
Rivers'1'1 (here plural, as of streams derived from this
sea-like River) " shall come shall live; and there shall
be a very great multitude of fish, because these rivers
shall come thither; for they shall be healed'1'' (and
hence, shall be in a situation to be fruitful and to
multiply as at the first): " and," it is repeated, "
every thing shall live whither the River''' (i e.
every single stream of these) "cometh."
We next have the Disciples of our Lord
represented as fishermen, by whose instrumentality
primarily, this healing of the nations should be effected. "
And it shall come to pass," says the Prophet (ver.
10), "that the fishers shall stand upon it"1"1 (i. e.
upon the street of each River) "from Engedi even unto Eneglaim; they shall be a place to spread forth
nets; their fish shall be according to their kinds"1"1
(i. e. men out of every nation), "as the fish of the
great sea, exceeding many."1"1 We next have John's
description of the trees, on each side of this river, thus
given by Ezekiel: "And" (ver. 12) " by the River
upon the bank thereof, on this side and on that side, shall
grow all trees for meat, whose leaf shall not fade"
(comp. Ps. i. 3), " neither shall the fruit thereof be
consumed: it shall put forth new fruit according to his
months, because their waters they issued out of the
sanctuary: and," continues the Prophet, " the fruit
thereof shall be for meat"1"1 (" strong meat," as
intimated above), "and the leaf thereof for medicine"1"1
(i. e. to heal the deadly disease of original sin). It
must be impossible surely to doubt, that John and Ezekiel
have precisely the same
504 REVELATION, CHAP. XXII.
great purpose before them ; namely, the
establishment of that kingdom of Christ, in which all
nations should be blessed. It is the fulfilment of the first
and great Covenant made with Abram, realizing to him
the name of Abraham, and constituting him the
spiritual Father of many nations.
Ezekiel adds, in order to shew that
still, even within the new Earth in which this River should
be known to flow, there should be marsh-lands, refusing to
receive of its marrow and fatness, and to bring forth fruit
to perfection: "But", says he, " the miry places
thereof, and the marishes thereof, shall not be healed; they
shall be given to salt." John gives the following
explanation of this (verr. 14, 15): " Blessed are they
that do His commandments, that they may have right to the
tree of life, and may enter in through the gates of the
City. For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and
whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever
loveth and maketh a lie." That is, even after this
Heavenly Jerusalem should be established, and after this
River clear as crystal should have flowed from beneath the
very throne of God, proceeding too in its irresistible
course and power, into every desert of the world; there
should nevertheless be found hard and sterile lands,
refusing to receive its blessings, and even now to be
consigned to the curse of barrenness and salt: i. e. Men
resembling dogs in their filthiness, fierceness, and
avidity; sorcerers, whoremongers, murderers, idolaters, and
liars; and this even to the end of time, —as taught also in
our first three Chapters. It should be observed that these
dogs, sorcerers, and the like, are here within
the boundaries of this healing stream ; in other words, of
this New Earth of the Prophet and Evangelist: yet St.
John (xxi. 8) assigns to these their portion in " the
lake which burneth with brimstone and fire." If then,
they are visibly within this New Jerusalem,
they are mystically without it. It is not the
visible Church only, that constitutes the Zion of God,
any more than it did under the Theocracy; and just as
circumcision of the flesh only, did not necessarily carry
with it circumcision of the heart, i. e. in the spirit, not
merely in the letter; even so is it here, within the
brightest times of the Apocalyptic Church. And this the
nature of the case requires : the means here not being such
as to force the will of any, and so to make man
irresponsible.
REVELATION, CHAP. XXII. 505
Again (ver. 11), "He that is unjust,
let him be unjust still: and he that is filthy, let him be
filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous
still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still."
Which affirms at least, that no state in which injustice,
filthiness, and the like, cannot exist, is even now to
be expected. Much the same is implied as to others of a
contrary character, when it is said : " Blessed are they
that do His commandments, that they may have right" (i.
e. by this means) " to the tree of life, and may enter
to" (not without this as a means) " through the gates
of the City.'1'' And this,—be it observed,— is neither
more nor less, than what is everywhere taught in Apostolic
Christianity. And hence it is said (ver. 16), " I Jesus
have sent mine Angel to testify unto you these things in the
Churches" (i. e. as the perpetual truths of the
Churches). And again (ver. 18), " / testify unto every
man that heareth the words of the prophecy" (i. e.
henceforth, and to the end of time) " of this book, If
any man shall add unto these things" (i. e. as taught
here, and published in my Apostolic Churches), " God
shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this
book.'1'' " And," again, " if any man shall take away
from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take
away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy
City, and from the things which are written in this
book.'1'' That is,—as I understand it,—if any one shall
of his own mere motive and will, and to suit the fleshly
speculations of his own mind, attempt to make things
appear either better or worse, than they have been taught
from the first in the Church; he shall have neither part nor
lot within it. He who shall thus have sown to the wind,
shall reap to the whirlwind: the fruits which such shall
eventually oat, shall not be those of the tree of life, but
of his own doings.
We now have (ver. 10), what it was but
reasonable to expect, after such enouncements, viz. the
period defined, in which all. this should be verified. It is
said, " Seal not the sayings of the prophecy of this
book: for the time is at hand." But this place and other
similar ones have been considered above (p. 231, seq.), as
the period had in view has been, pages 99—132, 138—144, &c.
We need now only remark, that, throughout the period of the
New Testa-
506 REVELATION, CHAP. XXII.
ment writers, the time and things here
brought before us were daily expected; the same is true of
the early Fathers of the Church, who lived and died before
they had fully come to pass. In these cases the expectation
was just, and it was in due time realized. After this, as
the Church became more worldly, less scriptural, and less
spiritual (generally), the same expectation continued
without the same grounds for its support, or the ability to
see this. In after ages, political notions have been so
mixed with this question, that its real character and
bearing have been wholly obscured: of which some proof has
been given in the Preface.
And again, as to the period, &c.
shortly to come to pass, John himself sees the seals of
Daniel's visions,—to be reserved to the time of the end
(Chap. xii. 9), and indeed of all the other prophetic
visions,—broken, and the whole book of Scripture laid open
by our blessed Lord. He must have also seen verified many of
the things contained therein, as the fall of Jerusalem, the
power of Christ evinced in this, and in the marvellous
spread of the Gospel, with the signs and wonders
accompanying all these, before he tasted of death: for he
literally did remain until Christ thus came: that very
generation moreover did not pass away, until the sign
of the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven in
power irresistible, was seen by the Church, and felt by the
Jews. Nor could the end of these things have
come,—and of which those now mentioned were to testify
the beginnings, until the body of the Beast,—the
Persecutor,—was given to the burning flame ; till the Image
representing both him and his predecessors, in their
heathenish power and principles, was so destroyed and
carried off, that not a particle of it remained, or
should be any where found; until, I say, the instrument of
the destruction of them all, should have become a stone, or
rock, filling the whole earth; in other words, until the
Power of the holy people should have been so spread far
and wide, as abundantly to afford the testimony, that now
all these things here fulfilled, even to the letter.
All being now accomplished therefore, all
are invited to come,—and are called upon to call others to
come,—and be partakers in the marriage-feast of the Lamb,
and of His Bride (comp. Chap. xxi. 2, 9 ; xix. 7, 9), in
these remarkable words (ver. 17) : "And the Spirit"
(i. e. speaking under
REVELATION, CHAP. XXII. 507
the authority of the Author of this now
opened and unsealed book) "and the Bride" (i.e. the
Church in her ministers) "say, Come." " And," it is
added, " let him that heareth" (i.e. that receiveth
this invitation) (i.e. to all within his sphere, as a
spiritual Priest of God), " Come." And, to make the
invitation general, so as to bring in all both bad and
good,—the wedding-garment, white and clean, being provided
for all,—it is added: " And let him that is athirst come"
(because all must feel, sooner or later, that the things
of time and sense will not satisfy: comp. Isai. lv. 1,
seq.), " and whosoever will, let him take of the water of
life freely." Not only has the sealed Book, but
the sealed fountain also, now been opened (Cant. iv.
12); and this is & fountain opened for sin and
uncleanness (Zech. xiii. 1). The garden inclosed
(ib. Cant.) has lost its wall of partition, that
being now broken down (Eph. ii. 14) : and the Gentiles
admitted into the vineyard. The river of God moreover, is
now universal : its streams are seen to flow where no others
can, or do, even on the tops of the mountains (Isai. xxx.
25), and in the dry and burnt up wilderness (ib. xxxv. 6);
and even in the deadly waters of the sea of Sodom, so that
these have now been healed.
It must be superfluous surely to shew,
that these waters can be no other than those foretold by the
Psalmist, and the Prophets, and promised to be given as
springs of living waters, by our Lord himself (John iv. 14).
Of no other have the Apostles any where apprised us. They
certainly knew nothing beyond Jesus Christ and Him
crucified, and the unspeakably great privileges thence to be
obtained. Of millennarian glories under something like a new
dispensation to be set up after their times, they never
utter so much as a syllable: nor have they of a restoration
of Jews: while one of them,—and certainly not the least in
authority,—has positively declared, quite in the spirit of
the Apocalypse, that " though we, or an angel from
heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we
have preached unto you, let him be accursed.'1'' And,
that this may not be too slightly passed over, it is
repeated : " As we said before, so say I now again,
If any man preach any other gospel unto you, them that ye
have received " (i. e. not which might be supposed,
either by some traditionary doctrine of develop-
508 REVELATION, CHAP. XXII.
ment, or millennarian device of men, to
take place at some future period, and which ye have not
now received), " let him be accursed." It will
perhaps be difficult to conceive any thing more plain or
positive than this is. It declares fully, and this with a
fearful curse ever appended to it, that it is the
Apostolic doctrine alone, unmixed, undiminished, and
unaugmented, even as realized in the Apostolic times, to
which it is our duty and privilege to adhere; as it also is
to reject as heterodox, vile, and damnable, every thing
whatsoever, tending in any degree either to add thereto, or
to take therefrom: or further, as denounced at the very
outset of the prophecy of this Book,—arid, alas ! most
extensively and awfully realized,—that, unless we look
carefully to the things that remain, and that we walk in
garments of white, our candlestick shall, with all its
excellencies, be wholly removed.
The prophecy of this Book will therefore
sufficiently account for all the heathenism, which now
covers those parts of Africa, the East, and other places,
where its saving truths were once received and realized ;
but where the traditions of men have usurped their place.
Its warnings were disregarded ; the god of this world in one
shape or other was followed: and the wine, the apples, and
gall of Sodom, have accordingly superseded in all these,
that old wine on the lees, the milk, honey, and
fatness, supplied only where Christ is known as He is, and
is worshipped as He ought to be. With the true Church or
Zion moreover, this is still deposited in the richest
abundance. Its flavour, its power, all its properties, are
just what they were in the Apostolic times : for they are
those of the Spirit: and this is her's to dispense fully and
freely to both Jew and Gentile: and it cannot but succeed,
because He who has given it, has promised ever to accompany
its faithful ministration.
Nothing very lengthy need now be added,
either to explain or to recommend the course, or the results
of the foregoing inquiry. I have laid before the reader the
state of the case, in my Preface. I have there shewn, that
the question before us has never been fully investigated,
and the causes of this. No one accustomed to critical
inquiries will, I am sure, ever be brought to believe, that,
under the influence of such principles, a subject so truly
great and critical
REVELATION, CHAP. XXII. 509
as this is, could be fairly discussed. I
have also given there, a statement of the principles which I
have adopted, and have, throughout this work, abundantly
exemplified them. I have also given a brief account of the
usages of the early Fathers of the Church on this subject,
and shewn in what particulars, and why, they occasionally
fell short of the truth, and how far my principles and
results agree with theirs. It will be for the reader to
judge, to what extent I have succeeded, or not, in all this.
That the subject has not been followed
out here to any thing like the extent, or with the accuracy
which it deserves, no one can be more sensible than myself.
But, when it is considered, that my course has been in a
path very little beaten by others, and this amidst numerous
avocations, many of which demanded all my time and strength;
and that, whatever I may have failed in, I have perhaps
succeeded in pointing out principles of interpretation which
are good, and have in the main made Holy Scripture its own
interpreter; I do trust the meed of approbation, due to an
honest endeavour to vindicate the truth of Holy Writ, and
the Heavenly Character of our holy Religion, will not be
withholden from me. I now commit my work therefore, to the
patient and candid consideration of the Reader, with the
prayer, that its perusal may administer to his edification,
and to the glory of Him to whom all glory and praise belong.
I feel in sending it forth something like the regrets
experienced on parting with a long endeared friend: but, as
I trust it will now supply a similar pleasure to many, I do
not so greatly lament over the parting farewell.
THE END.
WORKS BY THE AUTHOR, Which may be had at the
Publishers'.
The Theophania by Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea, restored from a very ancient Syriac translation.
The Persian Controversies of the late Rev. Henry Martyn, translated into English, with Notes.
A Translation of The Book of the Patriarch Job, with
a Comment, critical and exegetical.
A Sermon preached at a Visitation at Bishop Stortford, with extensive Notes shewing, against Dr.
Wiseman, that the Church of Antioch never held the Doctrine
of Transubstantiation.
A Sermon on the Sabbath, shewing that the Patriarchal
Sabbath has ever been kept in the Christian Church.
A Letter to Mr. Goulburn on the rating of
Tithe-rent-charges to the Poors' Bate.
Three short Letters on the Origin of the Tithes. A
Letter to Dr. Pusey on his Sermon on the Eucharist.
A (second) Letter to Dr. Pusey on the Doctrine of the Keys, the Confessional, &c.
An Examination of the Principles of Hebrew Grammar, as put forth by Professor Ewald of Tubingen.
|